Archon and Thule Notes (REPTILIAN/SATANIC BRAIN ARCHON FEAR PROGRAMMING, NEGATIVE PROGRAMMING TO CONTROL THE LOW VIBRATIONAL FREQUENCY MATRIX OF ARCHONS ON EARTH "CONTROLLED". MALEVOLENCE/NEGATIVE CAN BE REVERSED TO REACH HIGHER FREQUENCIES BY Peter Horttanainen) Documents
August 2, 2022 | Author: Anonymous | Category: N/A
Short Description
Download Archon and Thule Notes (REPTILIAN/SATANIC BRAIN ARCHON FEAR PROGRAMMING, NEGATIVE PROGRAMMING TO CONTROL THE LO...
Description
) 2. Thule Gesellschaf and the Vril Society Ruis, gepost door: nn op 20/03/2012 20/03/20 12 03:08:16 Thule Gesellschaf and the Vril Society Wes Penre With permission to reproduce as long as not taken out o context and credit is given back to this page : hp://www.servicetoone.wordpress.com hp://www.servicetoone.wordpress.com For educaonal use only There are two secret sociees sociee s that have been working in unison – the Thule Gesellschaf and the Vril Society. Those who know anything at all about how Hitler rose to power have heard about them both, because they inuenced the polical climate in Germany behind the scenes and were the orces that helped bringing The Führer to power. At that me, they wanted to ring in the 3rd Reich, where Hitler would be the leader. Although many o Hitler’s (and the Priesthood’s) goals were reached during WW II (the creaon o the UN and the migraon o Jews to Israel to menon two o the goals they accomplished), the mission only took the Internaonalists so ar. Now is their me to ring in the 4th Reich, which will be the nal One World Government. Thule Gesellschaf What ollows is a descripon o the Thule Gesellschaf – I want to start out with the “ocial version” or your inormaon beore I go into much lesser known details about the society.The Thule Society (German: Thule-Gesellschaf), originally the Studiengruppe ür Germanisches Altertum ‘Study Group or Germanic Anquity’, was a German occulst and völkisch group [group or the people] in Munich, named afer a mythical northern country rom Greek legend. The Society is notable chiey as the organizaon that sponsored the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei, which was later transormed by Adol Hitler into the Nazi Party. Thule ound its true purpose through the joining o sociees in 1919 with the Vril Gesellschaf and DHvSS which also believed in worship o the Black Sun; but it was the psychic mediums o Vril and Thule’s own resident psychic Maria Orsic that convinced them that the Aryan race didn’t originate rom earth but rom Aldebaran in Alpha Tauri – 64 light years away.Vril also convinced the DHvSS (Men o the Black Stone) that their mountain goddess Isias was the queen o Aldebaran. The primary ocus o Thule-Gesellschaf was a claim concerning the origins o the Aryan race. “Thule” ((Greek): Θούλη) was a land located by Greco-Roman geographers in the urthest north. The term “Ulma Thule” ([Lan]: most distant Thule) is also menoned by the Roman poet Virgil in his epic poem Aeneid. This was supposed to be the ar northern segment o Thule and is now generally understood to be Scandinavia Said by Nazi myscs to be the capital o ancient Hyperborea, they idened Ulma Thule as a lost ancient landmass in the extreme north: near Greenland or Iceland. These ideas derived rom earlier speculaon by Ignaus L. Donnelly that a lost landmass had once existed in the Atlanc, and that it was the home o the Aryan race, a theory he supported by reerence to the distribuon o Swaska mos. He idened this with Plato’s Atlans, a theory urther developed by Helena Blavatsky, the occulst during the second part o the 19th century. The Thule-Gesellschaf maintained close contacts with Theosophists, the ollowers o Blavatsky.An important note here is that the modern Thule Gesellschaf was ormed (or reormed) by Rudol von Seboendor in 1918, but the Order in itsel, just like Freemasonry and many other secret sociees, is ancient and have survived throughout history under dierent names but always had the same misson and Agenda. The Thule Society has, so I’m told, a huge base in Antarcca as well, which also is the place where the secret man-made UFOs are taken into space. They even have plans to make Antarcca a sovereign state in the near uture, a state outside o the One World Government. The Vril Society, in control o Vril Power, and the Thule Gesellschaf are ghtly g htly interwoven. The Vril Society is actually the Inner Circle o Thule and they work with the U.S. Government and have done so since the end o WW II when German Thule and Vril members were secretly moved over to the United States in a project called “Operaon Paperclip”. Both Thule and Vril are using Scandinavian Gods and Goddesses as aliases within the Order, and they even have a Nordic language that the Inner I nner Circle speaks which they have spoken on Earth or over 11,000 years. It has been passed down to each inner circle’s
successor.The ollowing prey much summarizes Thule’s present view on humanity and its’ uture. It comes rom a Thule Insider and is translated rom German : This is what we need to understand! We are all parts o this [God's] plan. There are lots o pieces in God’s great game. Unortunately, mankind learns only by disasters or wars and then we develop a new collecve consciousness! The Akasha Chronicle is nurtured rom the development o human beings, and as bad as it sounds: Napoleon and Hitler were actors in the collecve consciousness o mankind — a child learns rom a lile pain — humanity learns rom this child. But it will be accompanied by a great divine assistance, which is generally in the literature o the esoterics which the “Great White Brotherhood” reers to.We need have no ear, because lurking behind the Stargate is not the death or monsters. It shows the kind and loving creator. The “Great White Brotherhood” is the guardian o ideas. The gods have invoked the Brotherhood o Agartha — The Order o Thule, and other magic systems work in the construcon o the new eon. Hope is our principle. I am not at all convinced that “behind the Stargate is not “the death or monsters”, though. My research leads me to believe it’s a mix o “everything” and by opening the Gate we let in whatever dwells “on the other side”… Agartha means the Naon inside the Hollow Earth, which I have no doubt is very real. The Vril Society First a lile background on the Vril Society. This is what is told to the general public in Wikipedia : The Vril Society was ounded as “The All German Society or Metaphysics” in 1921 to explore the origins o the Aryan race, to seek contact with the “hidden masters” o Ulma Thule, and to pracce meditaon and other techniques intended to strengthen individual mastery o the divine Vril orce itsel. It was ormed by a group o emale psychic mediums led by the Thule Gesellschaf medium Maria Orsitsch (Orsic) o Zagreb, who claimed to have received communicaon rom Aryan aliens living on Alpha Tauri, in the Aldebaran system. Allegedly, these aliens had visited Earth and seled in Sumeria, and the word Vril was allegedly ormed rom the ancient Sumerian word Vri-Il, “like god” [In act, Vri-Il means nothing in Sumerian, and could not even be a Sumerian word, as Sumerian had no 'v' phoneme, nor does Sumerian allow consonant clusters at the beginning o words. While the Akkadian word or “deity” is indeed ilum, the Sumerian word is dingir]. A second medium was known only as Sigrun, a name etymologically related to Sigrune, a Valkyrie and one o Wotan’s nine daughters in Norse legend. Other sources state that the Vril Society was ounded by an ill-dened group o Rosicrucians in Berlin beore the end o the 19th century, while sll others state that it was ounded by Karl Haushoer in Berlin in 1918. Some sources state that the Vril Society was also known as the Luminous Lodge, or the Lodge o Light, though others claim that it was originally called the Brothers o the Light. The Society allegedly not only taught concentraon exercises designed to awaken the orces o Vril, their main goal was to achieve Raumug (Spaceight) to reach Aldebaran. To achieve this, the Vril Society joined the Thule Gesellschaf and the alleged DHvSS (Die Herren vom schwarzen Stein, The Masters o the Black Stone) to und an ambious program involving an inter-dimensional ight machine based on psychic revelaons rom the Aldebaran aliens [who are equivalent to the Anunnaki, who ruled in old Sumer. The word Sumer (or Sumeria) stems rom Sumi-Aldebaran, which is the star system the Anunnaki originally come rom, 68 light-years rom Earth. Nibiru is merely a "staon" they use on their Intergalacc journeys]. Members o the Vril Society S ociety are said to have included Adol Hitler, Alred Rosenberg, Heinrich Himmler, Hermann Göring, and Hitler’s personal physician, Dr. Theodor Morell. These were original members o the Thule Society which supposedly joined Vril in 1919. The NSDAP (Naonal Sozialissche Deutsche ArbeiterPartei) was created by Thule in 1920, one year later. Dr. Krohn, who helped to create the Nazi ag, was also a Thulist. With Hitler in power in 1933, both Thule and Vril Gesellschafen allegedly received ocial state backing or connued disc development programs aimed at both spaceight and possibly a war machine.There is no evidence that
a unconal prototype was ever made. The claim o an ability to travel in some interdimensional mode is similar to Vril claims o channeled ight with the Jenseitsugmaschine (Other World Flight Machine) and the Vril Flugscheiben ( Flight Discs ). Hidden masters (the members o the Vril society and their antagonist, the Jewish World Conspiracy), an escape by Hitler and other Nazis rom Berlin to the South Pole, ying saucers, secret Nazi invenons, and psychic channeling powers and Aliens rom Aldebaran clearly are the elements o a conspiracy c onspiracy theory. As there yet seems to be no comprehensive scholarly examinaon o the proponents o this theory (except or some chapters in Goodrick-Clark’s “Black Sun”), their moves remain unclear. It must be said, though, that Secret Sociees cannot be held responsible or the Holocaust and the Third Reich. Like I said, this is the “ocial version”, which does have truth in it, but the Wikipedia entry was made by someone who wanted to debunk the whole story. Big mistake! History is telling us that the Vril Society was almost enrely based on Edward Bulwer-Lyon’s con novel, The Coming Race. The book describes a race o men psychically ar in advance o ours. They have acquired powers over themselves and over things that make them almost godlike. For the moment they are in hiding. They live in caves in the center o the Earth. So how can a group o esoteric people orm a serious secret society out o a con book? Well, this is how it works : First o all, i we research Edward Bulwer-Lyon we will see that he belonged to The Hermec Order o the Golden Dawn, which in itsel was (and sll is) a very esoteric secret society which branched out rom the English Rosicrucian Order. Being a high rank member o The Golden Dawn, Bulwer-Lyon had a lot o esoteric knowledge. What he then did was nothing new and it happens even more ofen today — he wrote a antasy/con book! That way he got the esoteric knowledge out to other iniates in other secret sociees around the world, while the common masses would read the book as pure con and never understand the seriousness, the symbolism and the truth that was wrien in it. An ingenious way o geng orbidden knowledge out in the open, but sll only the selected ew would understand what the inormaon is really about. Today they do this through books, Hollywood movies, pop/rock music, ne art, pop art and more… In December 1919 a small circle o persons rom Thule, Vril and the DHvSS [Die Herren vom Schwarzen Stein (German: Lords o the Black Stone)] met in a specially rented orester’s lodge near Berchtesgaden (Germany). They were accompanied by the medium Maria Orsic and another medium only known as Sigrun. Maria had mediumiscally received transmission in a secret Templar script – a language unknown to her – with the technical data or the construcon o a ying machine. According to Vril documents these telepathic messages came rom the solar system Aldebaran which is sixty-our lightyears away in the constellaon Taurus.Here is a short summary o messages the Vril medium had received over the years and which ormed the basis or all urther acons by the Vril-Gesellschaf, compiled by author Jan van Helsing, and this is very important inormaon to be able to understand the rest – this is not science con, but truly what is going on in the Inner Core o Thule and Vril. I need to emphasize to the reader that even i you don’t believe a word o this, it’s irrelevant. They believe it and have built at least two very complicated secret sociees around it — and these sociees are quite powerul and inuenal: The solar system Aldebaran has a sun around which revolve two inhabited planets that orm the empire SUMERAN. The populaon o the Aldebaran system is divided into the master race o “light God people” (Aryans) and several other human races that had developed by negave mutaon rom the “God people” because o climac changes upon the planets. The Aldebaran star system The colored mutant races apparently are on a lower stage o spiritual development. The more the races intermixed, the lower the t he spiritual development o these people sank, which led to the situaon that when the sun Aldebaran began expanding they could no longer maintain the space travel technology o their oreathers and could not leave the planets by their own means. The lower races,
totally dependent upon the master race, had to be evacuated and were brought to other inhabitable planets. Despite their dierence all the races respected one another and did not interere with each other, neither the so-called God people nor the lower races. race s. Each respected that the others just made their own developments [in contrast to what happens on Earth]. Around 500 million years ago the “light God people” started to colonize other earth-like planets, afer the expansion o the sun Aldebaran and the resulng heat had made the original planets uninhabitable. It is said that in our system they rst colonized the planet Mallona (also called Maldek, Marduk or – by the Russians – Phaeton) which existed in the area o today’s asteroid belt, then between Mars and Jupiter. Mars was next. [The proo or a highly developed race on Mars are the well-known ace on Mars and the pyramid city which has been photographed by the Mars probe Viking in 1976. It is assumed that the master race rac e o SumeranAldebaran then also came to Earth or a rst visit, witnessed by the petried impressions o a shoe ound to be about 500 million years old, and squashed under the heel a trilobite, a lile craysh that lived then upon Earth and became exnct about 400 million years ago]. The Vril people thought that later, when Earth became slowly habitable, the race o the Aldebarans landed in Mesopotamia and ormed the master caste o the SUMERIANS which were described as air, white God people. The Vril telepaths also ound that the Sumerian language was not only idencal with that o the German and that the language requently o German and Sumerian-Aldebaranian were almost idencal. [ The Aldebarans are the ones whom we call the Anunnaki ] The construcon plans and the technical details that the Vril mediums received were so accurate that they led to the most antasc idea men ever begot: the construcon o a “Jenseitsugmachine”, a “ying machine or the other side” and the “VrilOdin”! Just to try to understand how complicated the terms “good” and “evil” are and how subjecve they are, Dr. W.O. Schumann o the Technical University in Munich, both a Thule and a Vril member, held a speech in the early 20th Century, a secon o which is reproduced here: In everything we recognize two principles that determine the events: light and darkness, good and evil, creaon and destrucon – as in electricity we know plus and minus. It is always: either – or. These two principles – the creave and the destrucve – also determine our technical means… Everything destrucve is o Satanic origin, everything creave is divine. Every technology based upon explosion or combuson has thus to be called Satanic. The coming new age will be an age o new, posive, divine technology! rom the German SS secret archives arc hives In the summer o 1922 the rst saucer-shaped ying machine was built whose drive was based on implosion (the “other-side ying machine”). It had a disk eight meters across with a second disk with a diameter o six and a hal meters above and a third disk o seven meters diameter below. These three disks had a hole at the center cente r o one meter eighty across in which the drive, which was two meters orty high, was mounted. At the boom, the central body was coneshaped, and there a pendulum reaching the cellar was hung that served or stabilizaon. In the acvated state the top and boom disk revolved in opposing direcons to build up an electromagnec rotang eld. The perormance o this rst ying disk is not known. But experiments were carried c arried out with it or two years beore it was dismantled and probably stored in the Augsburg works o Messerschmidt. In the books o several German industrial companies entries under the codename “JFM” (or Jenseitsugmaschine) can be ound that show payments towards nancing this work. Certainly the VRIL DRIVE ( ormally called “Schumann SM-Levitator” ) emerged rom this machine Beore the end o 1937, the RFZ 2 was ready, with a Vril drive and a “magnec eld impulse steering unit. It worked – and it would meet a remarkable desny in 1941, during the Bale o Britain, when it was used as transatlanc reconnaissance craf, because or these ights the German standard ghters ME 109 had an insucient range. Due to the craf’s small size and experimental impulse controls the RFZ-2 could only make turns
o 90, 45, and 22.5 degrees making it unsuitable as a ghter aircraf. In 1941, however, the RFZ-2 met the surace raider Atlans in the The RFZ-2 served as a long-range spoer or the raider which would later bring mining equipment and supplies to Neu Schwabenland prior to its sinking in December 1941.This is the last known use o the RFZ-2 which due to its cramped interior which tended to heat up badly became known as the “Fliegende Heisswasserasche” ( Flying Hot Water Bole )! These machines were based an an IMPLOSION instead o an EXPLOSION system, a technology directly developed rom Maria Orsic’s and her co-mediums’ channeled inormaon. VRIL power is simply the energy o the Universe, and Nazi Germany learned how to tame it and use it or interplanetary travels. There is a lot more to know about the development o Flying Saucers here on Earth, and I strongly recommend you read Jan van Helsing’s book, Secret Sociees and Their Power in the 20th Century to learn more. It goes into details on this and various other very important subjects. For our purpose it is not necessary to go into too much details about this, other than you need to know that these things were and are going on around us in secret, and many UFOs that people see (but not all o them) are man-made. There can’t be much o a discussion whether the Vril space-crafs are real or not, because the evidence is overwhelming and indisputable. Sll, there are a ew more things worth menoning. At the beginning o 1943 it was planned in Nazi Germany to build in the Zeppelin hangars, a cigar-shaped mother ship. The ANDROMEDA DEVICE o a length o 139 meters should transport several saucer-shaped craf in its body or ights o long duraon ( interstellar ights ) By Christmas 1943 an important Vril-Gesellschaf meeng took place in the seaside resort o Kolberg.The two mediums Maria Orsic and Sigrun aended. The main item on the agenda was the ALDEBARAN PROJECT. The mediums had received precise inormaon about the habitable planets around the sun Aldebaran and one began to plan a trip there. At a January 22, 1944 meeng between Hitler, Himmler, Kunkel (o the Vril Society) and Dr. Schumann this project was discussed. It was planned to send the VRIL-8 (Odin) large-capacity craf through a dimension channel independent o the speed o light to Alderbaran. Under the operaon PAPERCLIP German sciensts who had worked in secret were brought to the U.S. privately, among them VIKTOR SCHAUBERGER and WERNHER vON BRAUN — both had been working on these projects and now introduced this secret technology to the United States Government.In 1938 a German expedion to ANTARCTICA was made with the aircraf carrier Schwabenland (Swabia). 600,000 kms o an ice-ree area with lakes and mountains were declared German territory, the NEUSCHWABENLAND (New Swabia). Whole eets o submarines o the XXI series were we re later headed towards Neuschwabenland. Conceptual art o Neu Schwabenland high-tech U-Boot Type XXVI was a high-seas U-boat propelled by the Walter Propulsion System. They would have had a crew o 3 ocers and 30 men, with ten torpedo tubes, 4 at the bow and 6 in a so-called Schnee organ, and no deck guns. 100 contracts were inially awarded to the Blohm + Voss yard in Hamburg (U-4501 through U-4600) and secons were under construcon c onstrucon or U-4501 through U-4504 when the war ended.The other contracts had been cancelled. Today about one hundred German submarines are sll unaccounted or, some equipped with the Walter Snorkel, a device that allowed them to stay submerged or several weeks, and it can be assumed that they ed to Neuschwabenland with the dismantled ying disks or at least the construcon plans. Again it must be assumed that since the test ights had been very successul some so-called ying saucers have own directly there at the end o the war. Perhaps some may think these assumpons to be a bit on the daring side, but there are strong indicaons that it may well have happened that way. There is a queson why in 1947 ADMIRAL E. BYRD led an invasion o ANTARCTICA, why he had 4,000 soldiers, a man-o-war, a ully equipped aircraf carrier and a unconing supply system at his command i it was a mere expedion? He had been given eight months or the exercise, exe rcise, but they had to stop afer eight
weeks and high losses o planes undisclosed even today. What had happened? Later Admiral Byrd spoke to the press : It is the bier reality that in the case o a new war one has to expect aacks by planes that could y rom Pole to Pole.Jan van Helsing tells us that NorbertJürgen Rahoer writes about the whereabouts o the Haunebru developments in his book Zeitmaschinen ( Time Machines) : The Haunebru I, II and III space gyros and the VRIL I space ying disk had disappeared afer May 1945. It is very interesng to note in the context that t hat afer its nine teenth test ight the German Haunebru III is said to have taken o on April 21, 1945, rom Neuschwabenland, a vast, ocially German territory in the Eastern Antarcc, or an expedion to Mars, about which there is nothing urther known. One year later, in 1946 the many sighngs that suddenly occurred in Scandinavia o shining objects o unknown and denitely arcial origin caused a great sr among the Allies in East and West. Again one year later, in 1947, and well into the Fifies, a rising number o shining unknown ying objects, doubtlessly steered by intelligent beings, mostly round, disk- or bell-shaped, somemes cigar-shaped, so-called UFOs appeared over North America… A lone prototype was constructed beore the close o the war and was to be used or evacuaon work or Thule and Vril in March 1945. Subsequent postwar claims that this craf was ulmately used or a mission to Mars is completely unounded; even with onboard SS oxygen generators and modied Draeger Werke pressure suits there is no way this machine could withstand an eight month journey to Mars. What would be the purpose anyway? The Gesellschafen were aiming at channeled ight not convenonal space ight. The text goes on to say that as a rule these objects were unlike the German developments. but good photographic material proves that the Haunebu II version especially had been sighted very ofen since 1945.It is urther said that colour photographs taken by a night guard in West Germany in the Sevenes exist ex ist o a landed and restarted ying disk that had both a knight’s cross and a swaska on its hull. According to Thule, and lots o other other independent researchers, another disc lef Antarcca in 1945 with both Hitler and Maria Orsic on board. This craf was heading not or Mars, but or Aldebaran. We know or a act that Orsic “disappeared” rom the “ace o the Earth”, literally speaking, in 1945 and many dierent researchers suggest she actually went to Aldebaran, but was Hitler on board as well??? Future research may disclose this maer, hopeully. Researchers have long struggled with rom where the mediums got their inormaon – whom did they channel? Instrucons how to build Vril driven saucers partly came rom the ILAT-LITUM plates ound in Antarcca in 1939, and partly rom previous channeled inormaon, and my research points in the direcon that the Vril mediums channeled beings rom the Aldebaran System, the original Anunnaki. Vril-8 Odin Schemac It could very well be that the technology to build Vril-Odin originally came rom a mix o alien technology and channeled c hanneled inormaon, but Vril-Odin was built by humans rom this same channeled inormaon, plus the instrucons in the ILATLITUM.According to Herbert G. Dorsey and other researchers they had, besides the construcon plans the Vril-Gesellschaf had received through telepathic contact with extra-terrestrials, a non-terrestrial saucer that had crashed in the Black Forest in 1936 and whose undamaged drive had proved a great help to the Germans. But there is praccally no proo o that, and no living eye witnesses are known. A painng o a model o the Vril Machine, taken directly rom the Thule website However, it sure seems like Maria Orsic is back rom Aldebaran, looking as young as ever. Is it possible that Vril Power is able to “bend me” by traveling through a dimensional “(worm)hole”, like van Helsing suggests, and thus bring the passenger back in the same age ( or younger ) than he / she was when they lef ? Early on, while I was researching, a certain girl, code name “Sully” was presented to me as the “Vril girl”. g irl”. No other name. Then, by “accident” on the Internet I looked at photos o Maria Orsic, whom no one had menoned to me at that point and I did not know about her rom previous research. So let me tell you how this developed. In an arcle ( Viktor
Schauberger – The UFOs o Nazi Germany ), totally unrelated to my research, this picture is published : The picture with the spacecraf is rom the Vril Society and was taken in 1944. The girl’s name in this picture, I ound out, is Maria Orsitsch ( Orsic ). Now compare the two photos and we can denitely see the similaries. Are these two girls the same person? I so, she hasn’t aged! These pictures are at least 65 years apart. Sully Maria Orsic As a maer o act, afer I made this connecon, I have had it conrmed rom two sources that these two girls are the same person. This biography o Maria Orsitsch is prey interesng : Maria Orsitsch, also known as Maria Orsic, was a amous medium who later became the leader o the Vril Society. Biography She was born in Vienna. Her ather was a Croaan and her mother was a German rom Vienna. Although various alleged photos and documents exist that veriy Maria Orsitsch’s existence, it was only unl the 1960s that historians and writers began to note her involvement with Nazi Myscism. Maria Orsitsch was rst menoned and pictured in 1967 by Bergier and Pauwels in their book Auruch ins drie Jahrtausend: Von der Zukunf der phantasschen Vernunf. Vrilerinnen Women Maria Orsitsch was the head o the ‘The All German Society or Metaphysics’ ( Alldeutsche Gesellschaf ür Metaphysik ) ounded in the early 20th century as a emale circle o mediums who were involved in extraterrestrial telepathic contact. The society was later renamed the ‘Vril Society’ or ‘Society o Vrilerinnen Women’. In 1917 Maria Orsitsch is said to have made contact with extraterrestrials rom Aldebaran with her emale Vril circle. Later Late r in 1919 the Vril circle met with other groups in a small orester’s lodge in the vicinity o Berchtesgaden to discuss a possible voyage to Aldebaran to meet the Aliens by the construcon o Nazi UFOs. Notes on this space mission are discussed in a recent detailed analysis o Nazi Occulsm entled Black Sun : Aryan Cults, Esoteric Nazism, and the Polics o Identy. Maria claimed to have received mediumiscally transmissions in a secret German Templar script – a language unknown to her – containing technical data or the construcon o a ying machine. Vril documents menon these telepathic messages had their origin in Aldebaran, a solar system 64 light-years away in the constellaon Taurus. Disappearance In 1945 Maria Orsitsch and the Vril Circle mysteriously disappeared. This has led to some writers, conspiracy theorists and Nazi Myscs (ie Jan Udo Holey) to believing Maria Orsitsch escaped to Aldebaran. Vril Leer o Departure or Aldebaran, March 1945 So again, it’s stated she disappeared in 1945. Is “Sully” the Grandmaster o the Vril Society? According to two sources and my own research and observaons, she may very well be! Someone showed one o my sources an ocial Temple o Isis signet rom Ancient Egypt that the Military possesses and it depicts Isis under a bull. Aldebaran is known as the Bull’s eye o the Taurus constellaon. The Isis picture looked exactly like the ‘Vril girl’. It is dicult to nd a good painng/aract on Isis to compare the two, and so ar I haven’t ound any that I could say have resemblance with today’s Sully/Maria Orsic. Antarcca, Springboard to the Stars This ollowing inormaon comes directly rom a Thule Insider. In 1939, Captain Alred Ritscher o Nazi Germany ound the Antarcca entrance into the Inner Earth. He also ound the “ILAT-LITUM” plates in a sarcophagus on the coast o Neuschwabenland. In the sarcophagus were sll a number o technical devices and instrucons that now became available to the Vril Society. The “ILATLITUM” was divided into several engraved metal plates or tablets, brought to Berlin and decoded into German by some experts rom the Orient. When the plates were ound, no one could read them, because they were in Sumerian/Akkadian. This is what the Thule member told me when I asked what ILAT-LITUM is ( this email excerpt is translated rom German ) : This book was wrien or those who were lef behind on the planet KI, which we now call Earth. It shows us the history o the gods since their arrival, the war with the Reptoids, the emergence o new types and species, the advancement o the DNA and more…The book was also menoning the signs that will show or the return o the Gods. It is the story o ourselves and all our
deeds. The book was not completely handed over to a human. Only with “Vril-Odin’s” departure a ull translaon was given. Vril-Odin is used to navigate in a meless space ( hyper-space ), as well as to assess the upcoming events. Thereore, it would be very dangerous i it gets into the wrong hands… Only when we all understand that we are children o the gods, there will be peace and the divine plan is closed or another eon.ILATLITUM contains accurate inormaon on the landing o the Anunnaki Gods on Earth and the ght with the Reptoids. Inside the sarcophagus were also instrucons how to build the “Vril-Odin” space craf. The “Vril-Odin” was built per the instrucons and was up and ying in the all o 1944. On board the craf was Reichskanzler Adol Hitler. The desnaon o the ight o Vril-Odin was Sumi-An in the Aldebaran solar system.According to the Thule insider, all subsequent appearances o Hitler were done by his doubles. The corpse in the bunker was the body o a double as well. The secret recordings o Hitler on this subject were passed to the Vacan by a Bishop Bremer and these archives are supposed to be opened up in 2012. Nazis in Antarcca, 1939 Captain C aptain Ritscher, when he made his expedon, ollowed the instrucons rom the Vril Society and channeled inormaon, mainly rom the Vril Society’s own medium, Sigrun. This means that Ritscher did not nd the sarcophagus by accident but was ollowing channeled instrucons.We know that Maria Orsic received channeled inormaon regarding the Tablets already in 1919-1924 but wasn’t able to decode and interpret it, because it was in Sumerian / Akkadian. We need to remember that the technology known to common people is at least a hundred years up to thousands o years behind the technology used in secret. Moon bases have long been established, and you don’t use a slow and unsae space shule to move between planets in our solar system. The Vril power has a lot to do with space technology and how to travel outside this planet. The “disc” that the Anunnaki God are talking about in ILAT-LITUM, which they are rotang (or spinning) is rom my understanding a Vril machine. Area 51, by the way, is a cover. The real base is in a mountain in Utah. When a craf is taken into space, it leaves rom Utah to Antarcca and then exita the atmosphere rom there.There is apparently a lot o UFO and underground acvity in Utah. There are lots o witnesses, many are Mormons and ormer Mormons, who say that there is a network o underground tunnels beneath Salt Lake City and some o these people have seen replian beings there as well.Interesngly enough, shortly afer I published this book on June 17 2009, UFO sighngs have increased in numbers rapidly. Agartha – A Naon Inside Earth Much has been said about the Hollow Earth. Books have been wrien about it, a lot o Internet sites cover it and some o it is good research, some o it is not. It is an important part o our story, because due to both the Thule and Vril Sociees (and other secret sociees as well) there is a Naon o Beings inside Earth. This Naon is called Agartha or Agarthi ( both variants are used interchangeably — there are other spellings as well ) and their Capital is Shambala (or Shamballah). I will just touch briey on it here.I am going to quote Jan van Helsing rom his well researched book : Secret Sociees S ociees and Their Power in the 20th Century again and this me when comes to explaining what Agarthi/Agartha is, because his research conrms to some extent e xtent what members rom Thule have told me, but is sll just a part o the story”ULTIMA THULE” apparently was the capital city o the rst connent peopled by Aryans. This was called HYPERBOREA and was older than Lemuria and Atlans (connents with advanced cultures since submerged). The Scandinavians have a tale o “Ulma Thule”, the wonderul land in the high North, where the sun never sets and the ancestors o the Aryan race dwell.Hyperborea was up in the North Sea and sank during an ice age. It is assumed that the Hyperboreans came rom the solar system Alderbaran which is the main star in the constellaon Taurus, and that they were about our meters tall, white, blond and blue-eyed. They knew no war and were vegetarians (so was Hitler). According to alleged Thule texts they were technically very advanced and ew “Vril-ya”, ying machines that today we call UFOs. These ying disks were capable o
levitaon, extreme speeds and the maneuvers known rom today’s UFOs due to two counter-rotang magnec elds and they used the so-called Vril power as energy potenal or uel (Vril = ether, Od, Prana, Chi, Ki, cosmic orce, Orgon…, but also rom the academic “vriIL” = as the highest deity = Godlike), i.e., they take the energy rom the earth’s magnec eld (ree energy) like the “tachyon converter” o Captain Hans Coler.When HYPERBOREA began to sink the Hyperboreans are said to have burrowed with huge machines giganc tunnels into the Earth’s crust and seled under the Himalayan region. The subterranean realm is called AGHARTA and its capital SHAMBALLAH. The Persians call this land “Aryana” the land o origin o the Aryans. Here we should menon that Karl Haushoer claimed that Thule was actually called Atlans and – contrary to all other researchers o Tibet and India – he said that the surviving Thule-Atlanteans were separated into two groups, a good one and an evil one. Those who called themselves afer their oracle Agharta were the good and seled in the Himalayan region, the evil ones were the Shamballah who wanted to subjugate humanity and they went West.He maintained that the ght between the people o Agharta and Shamballah had been going on or thousands o years and that in the Third Reich the Thule-Gesellschaf as Agharta’s representave connued it against the representaves o Shamballah, the Freemasons Fre emasons and the Zionists. This perhaps was his mission. The head o this subterranean region he said was Rigden Iyepo, the king o the world, with his representave upon the Earth’s surace, the Dalai Lama. Haushoer was convinced that the land below the Himalayas was the birthplace o the Aryan race, which he claimed to have conrmed during his Tibet and India travels.The symbol o Thule was the Swaska counter clockwise. Tibetan lamas and the Dalai Lama personally tesed that people rom Agartha were sll living today. The subterranean land that is anchored in almost all Eastern tradions has spread over the millennia under all o the Earth’s surace with huge centers under the Sahara desert, the Mao Grosso and the Santa Catarina mountains in Brazil, Yucatan in Mexico, Mount Shasta in Caliornia, England, Egypt, Czechoslovakia. It seems that Hitler especially sought to discover the entrances to the subterranean world Agartha and to get g et in contact with the descendants o the Aryan “God people” rom Alderbaran-Hyperborea. In the myths and tradions o the subterranean world it is ofen said that the world’s surace was yet to suer a terrible world war (Third World War) which would though be ended by earthquakes, other natural disasters and a switching o the poles and the deaths thererom o two thirds o humanity.Afer this “last war” the several races o the inner earth would reunite with the survivors on the surace and that the thousandyear GOLDEN AGE (age o Aquarius) would be rung in. Hitler wanted to build an outer “Agartha” or “Aryana” with the Aryan master race, and Germany should be its home. During the existence o the “Third Reich” two large expedions were sent by the SS to the Himalayas to nd those entrances. Further expedions searched in the Andes, the Mao Grosso mountains in the North and the Santa Catarina mountains in the south o Brazil, in Czechoslovakia and parts o England.Some authors claim that the Thule people believed that – quite independently o the subterranean tunnel and city system – the Earth was HOLLOW, with two great openings at the poles. Natural laws were quoted, “as above, so below”. Since blood, body or egg cells, a comet or an atom all have a nucleus and a hollow space surrounding it that is enclosed by a “corona radiata”, an envelope, and the actual “lie” is taking place in the core, one has deduced that the Earth was built afer the same principles. Druses conrmed this, as they were hollow and the “lie”, the mineral and crystals, were in the interior. Thereore the Earth also had to be hollow – apparently agreeing with the views o the Tibetan Lamas including the Dalai Lama – and had a nucleus, the Central Sun (also called the “Schwarze Sonne”, the Black Sun) that gave the interior an even climate and permanent sunlight, corresponding in the microcosm to the central sun o the galaxy in the macrocosm.They maintain there is a place in the interior – the master race lives inside
and the mutants on the surace – and that this was also the reason re ason why we wouldn’t nd any lie upon other planets o our solar system, because their inhabitants live inside. The main entrances are at the North and South poles through which the central sun is shining and producing the aurora borealis. In the interior the land mass was exceeding the water mass. The polar explorer Ola Jansen and others said that the water in the interior was resh, re sh, which could explain why the ice o the Arcc and Antarcc is made o reshwater, not salt water. It is interesng to note that this view o the make-up o the world is shared and supported by the polar explorers Cook, Peary, Amundsen, Nansen, and Kane and, last but not least, Admiral E. Byrd. All had the same, strange experiences contradicng exisng scienc theory.All conrmed that afer 76 degreed latude the winds became warmer, that birds ew north, that they ound colored and gray snow which when thawed lef colored pollen or volcanic ash. The queson arises: where do ower pollen or volcanic ash near the North Pole come c ome rom, as not a single volcano is marked on any o the accessible maps? Further, some o the explorers ound themselves in reshwater seas, and all say that at a me during their travels they had seen two suns. Mammoths were ound whose esh was sll resh and whose stomach contained resh grass. The “Hollow Earth” theory has so ar remained just a theory to the public, although some authors and explorers claim to have visited there and even – like Admiral E. Byrd – had taken numerous pictures. It cannot be denied that all the Arcc explorers had had extraordinary experiences that so ar cannot be explained, which points to something strange happening there.But the theory that the Earth had a molten core has equally remained just a theory. The act remains though that the subterranean man-made tunnel and cave systems do exist. They can be ound in almost any country o the world and by the largely sll exisng light source (a greenish glow that gets brighter the deeper one enters the tunnels), by the smooth walls and the unknown machinery that was ound in the Boynton Canyon in Sedona, Arizona, are witness to a technically advanced culture that existed millions o years beore. The myths o a “Hollow Earth” were enough or the Thule people to go out to start a serious study o the phenomenon. Thereore there was at least one expedion to the Antarcc during World War II.To show that the story o the A AryanryanHyperboreans was not enrely invented I would like to menon two examples: When the Spaniards S paniards under Pizarro came to South America in 1532, the naves called them “ivicarochas” (white lords). According to their legends there was a master race o very tall white people who centuries beore had descended in “ying disks” rom heaven. They had long ruled in some o the towns and when they disappeared had promised to return. When the air skinned Spaniards arrived, the naves thought them to be the iviracochas coming back and thereore in the beginning beg inning willingly gave them their gold. Similar occurrences took place when the rst white travelers arrived in Tibet and other Himalayan regions. They were scrunized in astonishment by the Tibetans and asked why they came rom BELOW (the oot o the mountains) rather than rom ABOVE as they usually did. ~ Chapter 32 : Adol Schickelgruber and the ‘Thule Gesellschaf’ Apart rom the act that I. G. Farben supported Hitler, their cartel partner “Standard Oil” (Rockeeller) anned the ames against the Nazis. The “Ford Motor Company” or instance helped to build up the American army while at the same me producing in Germany military vehicles or the Nazis. Ford and Opel (subsidiary o General Motors that is controlled by J. P. Morgan) were the two largest producers o tanks in Hitler’s Germany.Whatever the outcome o the war, these mulnaonal companies had already made their cuts. Many enterprises ollowed this principle during the Second World War.Why is there nothing about all this in schoolbooks or encyclopaedias? Especially in Germany where the reedom o the press is apparently honoured and the truth is taught ? One o the reasons is that the Rockeeller Foundaon spent US $139,000 in 1946 to present an ocial history o the Second World War which covered up the whole story o the U.S. bankers building up the Nazi regime as well as
the occult and myscal background o the Nazis. One o the main sponsors was Rockeeller’s own “Standard Oil Corp.” Site Meter Bron : hp://www.black.greyalcon.us Plaats een aanvullingBegin discussie 3. "Is there any truth to the ollowing? ALDEBARAN -- Human militarists o a ascist slant who have tradionally sided with the Dracos and Greys. They collaborate within a large underground acility below Egypt, the base o a secret "Kamagol-II" cult which has connecons to the Bavarian Thule Society and the Montauk me-space projects. This cult is also reerred to as the Gizeh empire or Gizeh Intelligence, and they are working with secret sociees on earth in an eort to dissolve all naonal sovereignes into a global religioeco-polical order. There are also Insectoid orces involved with Aldebaran. Apparently a neo-Nazi space orce may have helped to colonize that system by sending mespace orces back into the distant past to inhabit the 4th dimensional realm o one or more o its planets. These orces rom the past are currently involved with the New World Order scenario, aempng to carry out their dictatorial agenda on earth rom their "base" within another me-space dimension o Aldebaran (source: Preston Nicholes, and others). Here is the link to the site where I ound this inormaon: hp://www.angelre.com/ut/branton/cosmo1.html. hp://www.angelre.com/ut/branton/cosmo1.html. Here is another reerence: Alex Collier Video: 1. hp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OW4wA55jII8. hp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OW4wA55jII8. 2. hp://www.youtube.com/watch? v=ok0QD...eature=related.. Alex Collier Lecture ..A; 1995 IInteracon v=ok0QD...eature=related nteracon Between Gizeh Group and Nazi Germany: The Greys made contact with a world governmental body or the rst me in 1931. This was in Germany. The Greys were however turned away by the German government, because it had already commied itsel to involvement with the Gizeh Intelligence. Now, I don't know i you know who Gizeh intelligence is, but I will tell you that it is a renegade group o human extraterrestrials that were headquartered under the Gizeh plateau in Egypt. They were predominantly Pleiadians at the me. Ashtar was part o that group, Kamagol was part o that group. Even Jehovah was part o that group or some me. They did their own thing. They came down here and "played God" with us, and people worshipped them as "Gods" because they had this technology. They abused their power. The Germans were, in the 1930's, building rockets and starng a space program because o their contacts with extraterrestrials - the Gizeh Intelligence. Technology was developed and used to create weapons, because the German governmental bodies involved were concerned that there was going to be an alien invasion. The Gizeh intelligence told them that the Greys were here. However, there was not an actual invasion, per se, in progress. Weapons, such as sound devices, lasers, neutron bombs, parcle beam weapons were created, although many o these were actualized later on in history. The Germans were given a lot o this technology by the Gizeh intelligence. These technologies also included ree energy devices and an-gravity technology. Triparte Interacon: US, USSR and Britain. The United States was the rst to open its doors to the alien race known as the Greys. I have been told o a contact in 1934, wherein the Greys made their presence known to the United States government in Washington State. It wasn't unl 1947 that actual contact occurred with the aliens and United States ocials, due to the shoong down o an alien craf in Roswell, New Mexico. This pressed the Greys into contact earlier e arlier than they had ancipated. Afer this crash at Roswell in 1947 the United States, the Soviet Union and the Brish, at the very highest levels o government, became "blood-brothers". Now, these governments did not know what Germany was really up to at that me in history. The Germans were very very secreve about their contact with Gizeh intelligences. What was going on in Germany and what was going on between these other countries were two separate issues. The Roswell incident created more o an urgency to develop a true space program in order to deend the Earth. Again, the United States government and the Soviets thought that there was a threat due to the technologically advanced state o the aliens they had encountered. The true space program as an "underground" development that we
are just now beginning to hear about. It was originally nanced by members o the Club o Rome. Now, you will need to do some homework to nd out who those members are, and don't be surprised at who you see. We'll talk more about that when we discuss the moon. The Greys assisted the "black government" with the building o some o the rst acilies on the moon and Mars. Here is the link: hp://home.wanadoo.nl/muooz/Nwomc...Governm hp://home.wanadoo.n l/muooz/Nwomc...Government.htm. ent.htm. Here is one more: The observaon leads to the conclusion that Al Gore is a top member o Gizeh intelligence. This was the reported occult backing o Adol Hitler and his Nazi movement in Germany. Ethnically, the Mars connecon o pyramid builders (Caucasian white race component o modern humanity via Atlans, in their original orm ng the Nazi stereotype and extremely racist, the people described by contactee Elizabeth Klarer). The story is very old and very complex. In order to give g ive a short intro, just take a look at this ancient Egypan painng o Toth wring judgment: Toth, or Hermes Trismegistos, was born during the mes o Atlans and achieved personal immortality. A part o this was a shape-shifing ability. In the painng above, he is depicted with an animal head (ibis). Gizeh intelligence comprized around 8000 highly advanced people under the supreme leadership o shape-shifing Toth. They lived since ancient mes in a network o underground cies, the main city being under Gizeh, Egypt, another site being under a locaon in the Grand Canyon, U.S.A. Other animal shapes reported rom ancient mes include a crocodile ace, a lion ace, etc. Toth is the ading embodiment o a allen angel, Lucier. In the 19th century, some o the 8000 started becoming acve, such as through the Theosophical society o Madame Helena Petrovna Blavatsky. In the early 20th century, the Gizeh intelligence became acve as a backer o Adol Hitler in Germany and his Rothschild-Windsor sponsors in England. Today, all the 8000 have lef their cies c ies and are acve among humanity. From this connecon it is plausible that they are also the orce behind the Jesuits in the Vacan and the Knights Templar beore that. Reerence: Books by Drunvalo Melchizedek. Contrary to myth, the Nazis won the second world war and took over the United States o America. See research by Mae Brussell, Webster G. Tarpley, Anton Chaitkin, David Emory and Greg Halle. From this connecon it is plausible that Gizeh intelligence is in control o America. My personal psychic experience is that Al Gore is a shape-shifing demonic enty rom the very top o Gizeh intelligence with Assamite ability (one o the so-called „Ascended Masters” who are highly developed negave beings). The acvaon o the Gizeh intelligence over the past 150 years (since John D. Rockeeller, Sr.’s me) is to my mind an incidental part o the prophecy that is requently discussed today under the capon o „2012”. The tradional Chrisan name or this is the Apocalypse (afer the Book o Revelaon, the last book o the Bible). Here is the link: hp://www.cloakanddagger.de/home%20..._Gore_Evil.htm. hp://www.cloakanddagger.de/home%20..._Gore_Evil.htm. In light o the above inormaon, please watch the ollowing: 1. hp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hJc63rCnWE. hp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hJc63rCnWE. 2. hp://www.youtube.com/watch? v=VTe2t...eature=related. v=VTe2t...eature=related. Do you see a paern...or is it just me? Tell me I'm not crazy! Prey please!! Help! He lp! I'm nding very lile inormaon on 'Gizeh Intelligence'. The above descripon seems to place 'them' at the center o our troubles. The views expressed above are not necessarily mine...but they seem intriquing. What is going on here?" I wonder as to whether this supposed "Thule Society" was always Satanist, and/or another type o Unholiness, or a totally dierent occult (like some demons who may or may not have been deant towards one or the other or even both, Holy pleiadians and Gods and Unholy demons which recently I had goen this thought and the replian "conrmaon" that this does exist as well, not just brainwashed and controlled "Unholy demon clones", which is an enrely separate issue and concept) Apparently even some original other kind o demons are also an-Unholy, not just some extraterrestrial replians and that i may have even been possessed at mes by one or the other, kind o Unholiness, clones and these atheisc demons who the Unholiness/"law pleiadians demons" (as the chitauri replians call them) supposedly look down upon
and view and deem them as "low class" demons... (Many o these arcles in this Urgent 5 email chain c hain I have not read in it's enrety, due to the act that i am usually geng targeted, maybe even through the mulverse rifs at mes, by many dierent ronts and enes, and that this is much bigger than just "satanic" and/or communist gangstalking... and that many hackers may even be listening, watching and reading much o this, potenally. So i must be righteous through thick and thin, and try to support what is right and or benevolence and or the whole planet no maer how much i get manipulated/possessed/controlled..... manipulated/possessed/contro lled..... they put me to sleep and distract me when i try to read much o any o these arcles in this "Urgent 5" chain o documents and passages........ but i'm sure it is because there is very much truth to atleast the rst 2------------ (Break due to this computer disconnecng rom the internet most likely because pro-west/illumina/malevolents don't want me to expose any o this, i will connue here-) copy o last paragraph with my next points and addions: I wonder as to whether this supposed "Thule Society" was always Satanist, and/or another type o Unholiness, or a totally dierent occult (like some demons who may or may not have been deant towards one or the other or even both, Holy pleiadians and Gods and Unholy demons which recently I had goen this thought and the replian "conrmaon" that this does exist as well, not just brainwashed and controlled "Unholy demon clones", which is an enrely separate issue and concept) Apparently even some original other kind o demons are also an-Unholy, not just some extraterrestrial replians and that i may have even been possessed at mes by one or the other, kind o Unholiness, clones and these atheisc demons who the Unholiness/"law pleiadians demons" (as the chitauri replians call them) supposedly look down upon and view and deem them as "low class" demons... I had also goen the thought that Satan was the demon seen as "selling earth and the pleiadians and Unholiness" out to extraterrestrial/vrillian replian illumina power manipulators to begin with by sympathizing, trusng and consorng with them to begin with, whether it was rom a pro-nazi and/or pro-American pro-western ront, and ulmately got culled rst by a vrillian power manipulave spawn, then later by a chitauri replian communist (supposedly). And maybe things like that would be why most original demons, especially original Unholiness wouldn't involve themselves directly with humanly or mortal polics/within the polical sphere o the globe and the establishments/governments o the world to not risk becoming vulnerable to any opposers/power manipulators rom any ront, and that would w ould explain some governmental/ocials enes/possessors not being exactly aligned and allied with just any demons/unholiness' own interests, especially e specially i they are actually replian an-pleiadian/an-Holy power manipulators or their inuenced/controlled demon clones/"manipulatee's"/tools/slaves clones/"manipulatee's"/tool s/slaves (like the vrillian leviathan demon cclone lone that seemed to cater and bow to the "soul recycling archons", (vrillian replian hybrid extraterrestrial power manipulators who try to manipulate humans and their souls? trying to act like demons?), archons who are obsolete as malevolence and evil is as well as a whole, and you should stand up or yourselves) and so they eel entled and sel righteous enough to overlook all the communist power manipulators and so they don't accommodate me or my demons (to a ault) and then they die when its too late or their souls....( or not helping us, anyway...) anyway, also because governmental rules, regulaons re gulaons and spulaons are similar to their vrillian replian society o orbidding and prevenng outsider/public intervenon with unocial enes and cooperaon with public humans/humanly aairs. So that's all part o the problem as well, especially once you realize that some malevolent, some communist, some both o the chitauri metaphysical computerized soul sel power manipulator kind o replians have been trying to take over the world rom the boom up, with grassroots movements like anonymous "hackvism", inltrang the media and industry and business, brainwashing and controlling and maybe even possessing humans themselves in some cases, with w ith russia/an-western/communist and allied countries, cyber-warring,
espionage/spying, proxy bale wars, using propaganda to turn t urn America and other countries public against their own establishments i.e pro-russian propaganda on american industrial technological plaorms like social media outlets, television news outlets, the Washington Post (editor?) creang a header or that newspaper company that says "democracy dies in darkness"...... darkness"......... ... While the ignorant and sel-righteous and malevolent pro-western/pro-american etc. illumina overlook all o these kind o brainwashing's and intrusions, intrusions, trying to rule rom the ttop, op, through their pro-western elite secret sociees and the establishments/governments o the world, and turning their heads and a blind eye to everything the communists/pro-russian state have been trying to do the enre me, and neglecng me all because you're either scared o risking your secrecy, extraterrestrials, ext raterrestrials, and/or intelligence community's by mistrusng people like me who are actually patrioc and well-meaning and helpul, even i i prove mysel, and they decide to not get involved publicly (to a ault) and that's a big reason why pro-west is ucking up. (Leaving me alone "expendable" with real divine/unholy energies trapped reproducing on my body dead or alive is probably the worst mistake you could ever make, mishandled/unhandled, mishandled/unhandl ed, wow what a bunch o retards, but anyway. Yet, somehow I'm sll pro-American xD ) anyway, (also neglecng your own ocials, demons, clones, demon clones and leaving them malevolent is also unwise....... let alone the public and veterans alike and not in your best interest, not or anyone) (Many o these arcles in this Urgent 5 email chain I have not read in it's enrety, due to the act that i am usually geng targeted, maybe even through the mulverse rifs at mes, by many dierent ronts and enes, and that this is much bigger than just "satanic" and/or communist gangstalking... and that many hackers may even be listening, watching and reading much o this, potenally. So i must be righteous through thick and thin, and try to support what is right and or benevolence and or the whole planet no maer how much i get manipulated/possessed/controlled..... they put me to sleep and distract me when i try to read much o any o these arcles in this "Urgent 5" chain o documents and passages........ passages........ but i'm sure it is because there is very much truth to atleast the rst 2 "e-books" (Illumina bloodlines, and the Archon notes), and I am personally wondering whether any o this in this e-mail could elaborate on any other details concerning these kind o topics that would be useul or benevolent enes to know to try to change or the beer which is why i point these things out. I capitalists, communists, oligarchs and governments and elite controllers, establishments and sociees would actually be benevolent enough to not be too greedy, and to actually spread the wealth evenly, whether it is through airly implemented and proper, uncorrupted orms o socialism and/or taxing the wealthy or the lower classes, and to supporng third world countries and spreading ree and advanced, developed society throughout the planet, could eradicate poverty, homelessness etc. and the opposers cyber-war, proxy bales and other conicts etc. and could lead to uning the planet and or peace and love and unity and sympathy and benevolence etc. so all o this should be in everyones interests. The richest people have no need or extra billions o dollars that they won't spend because they already have everything they want or can't spend or whatever the case may be, so the governments may as well tax the rich, give themselves a pay raise and some more incenve to do right, and to help the whole o the planet. The communists could redistribute their wealth more evenly and airly, the pro-western countries can tax the rich/capitalists more and not the low class c lass and middle class and could probably eradicate the rif and the dierence and division and the need to keep anyone low class, homeless or impoverished and/or unemployed or third world. or examples.... And then we can come that much closer to the Heavenly world to come c ome "Heaven on earth" utopian advanced uturisc society that some may know as the inevitable uture o the supposed so called "YAVIS" empire (a benevolent new world order/one world government i not internaonal/global state. I any part o the
illumina/global elite was suered to stay evil/malevolent or controlled by Unholiness that reuses either pro-Holiness and/or benevolence or both, then you might keep the world divided and you'd risk malevolent opposion to your demons, pro-western countries, governments, replians etc. and the prorussians and communists would eel the need to either ulll their own malevolents agenda and/or think that they have to ght and hack the pro-west to deend their own countries and people rom your prowestern illumina extraterrestrials, demons, replians, humans, expansionism/colon ex pansionism/colonialism ialism and/or imperialism, and you'd risk them trying to advance urther in Crimea, Ukraine, India, Korea, Syria, Israel I srael etc. just because some enes "want to stay evil/malevolent/an-Holy... evil/malevolent/an-Holy..... .. that's not worth giving up America and the west to other opposing malevolents and communists and pro-russian state now, is it...? No, malevolence is not worth keeping or anyone involved at this point and everyone needs to come to this mutual understanding that everyone has to remain benevolent in every universe and that that's the only way to x everything. Then, to be pro-Holy, once it is sae enough e nough or extraterrestrial benevolents to come help this planet and or Jesus Christ, Son o God to also to comortable to come help or this planet and everything as well Himsel. back to the deathocommunism.com site.... this part may certainly expose russian war criminals, i anything, to say the least. In all objecvity... 4. hps://www.deathocommunism.com/genrikh-yagoda/ hps://www.deathocommun ism.com/genrikh-yagoda/ "Exposing the Jewish Criminal Genrikh Grigoryevich Yagoda “ We must not orget that some o greatest murderers o modern mes were Jewish….” In this arcle I will expose the jewish je wish criminal Genrikh Grigoryevich Yagoda. Born Yenokh Gershevich Iyeguda (Енох Гершевич Иегуда) (November 7th 1891– March 15th 1938) into a Jewish Jew ish amily in Rybinsk. Yagoda was the Jewish head o the notorious Soviet Secret Police, the NKVD rom 1934 to 1936 and laid the groundwork or the inamous Show Trials. Responsible or the deaths o at least 10 million people, Yagoda’s black vans went out at night in St. Petersburg, known then as Leningrad, to round up so called “class enemies”: ormer members o the aristocracy, ormer civil servants, ormer businessmen, ormer teachers and proessors and proessional people, and or ethnic Europeans who had graduated rom a university. A quarter o the populaon o the city was arrested and liquidated under the order o Yagoda. Genrikh Yagoda was a jewish murderer and like all the other communists showed no regards or any lie, ollowed his own selsh pursuits no maer who he harmed, he lied, he stole, and should be remembered as the vile creature he truly was. Honors and awards Yagoda Received (For being a murderer) – Order o Lenin – Order o the Red Banner, twice (1927, 1930) – Order o the Red Banner o Labor o the RSFSR (1932) Yagoda joined the Bolsheviks Bolsheviks in 1907 and in 1914 he married Ida Averbach (jew), a niece o Yakov Sverdlov (jew) another notorious jewish Bolshevik responsible or the nal telegraphic instrucons to murder the Imperial Family. About the Tsar amily ~ hp://deathocommunism.weebly.com/jewish-murdermachine.h hp://deathocommunis m.weebly.com/jewish-murdermachine.html tml Yagoda was a member o the Presidium o the Cheka in 1920 and was appointed by Felix Dzerzhinski (jew) as Second Deputy Chairman o the Cheka’s successor organizaon, the OGPU, rom 1923 to 1934. He was described at the me, by Georgi Agabekov, as “brutal, unculvated and gross”. Exposing the Jewish Criminal Felix Dzerzhinsky Yagoda was responsible in September 1927 or the ‘exposure’ o the ‘Lef Opposion’ led by Trotsky and Zinoviev, and in an enrely abricated report engineered by Stalin, they were ound guilty o collusion with the Whites. In November Trotsky, Zinoviev and almost a hundred o their ollowers were expelled rom the Party. (Jews rang out other jews) Exposing the Jewish Criminal Leon Trotsky Exposing the Jewish Criminal Grigory Zinoviev In 1930 he was in charge o the system o orced labor camps throughout the Soviet Union. A close longme associate o Stalin, Yagoda became a member o the Central Commiee o the Communist Party o the Soviet Union in 1934 and was put in charge o the newly organized Commissariat o Internal Aairs, the NKVD, into which the OGPU had been absorbed
that year. There is evidence that Yagoda was instrumental in establishing the NKVD’s sophiscated medical secon, the Kamera (Chamber) which experimented in the use o drugs and poisons. (Communists experimented on German pows in world war 2) When the Kulaks were targeted target ed by the communist jews, Yagoda told Stalin that the “only way o dealing with the kulaks was with bullets. One OGPU ocial admied: “We have executed some twenty or thirty thousand persons, perhaps fy thousand. They were all spies, traitors, enemies within our ranks, and a very small number in proporon to the persons o this kind then in Russia. “Stalin (jew) gave instrucons that concentraon camps should not just be or social rehabilitaon o prisoners but also or what they could contribute to the gross domesc product. This included using orced labor or the mining o gold and mber hewing. According to the an-Comintern Bullen o April 15, 1935, Yagoda’s organizaon, between 1929 and 1934, drove between ve and six million Russian peasants rom their homes. As deputy head o the GPU, Yagoda organized the building o the White Sea – Balc Canal C anal using orced labor rom the Gulag system at breakneck speed between 1931 and 1933 at the cost o huge casuales. For his contribuon to the canal’s construcon he was later awarded the Order o Lenin. The construcon o the MoscowVolga Canal was also started under his watch but only completed afer his all by his successor Nikolai Yezhov (jew also known as the bloody dwar). Yagoda and Yezhov (jew) organized purges and round-ups (and execuons) o the so called ‘conspirators.’ Zinoviev (jew) and Kamenev (jew), however, put up a deense during their trial in January 1935, and afer the trial Stalin S talin summoned Yagoda, saying to him “You’re working badly, Genrikh Grigoryevich! You should have tortured them unl they made a ull conession!” Yagoda was so shaken by the meeng that when he recounted it to his deputy, Georgi Prokoyev, he burst into tears. In August 1936 Yagoda held the rst o the inamous show trials,Yagoda supervised the arrest, show trial, and execuon o the Old Bolsheviks Lev Kamenev and Grigory Zinoviev. These events would lead to the maniestaon o the Great Purge. Zinoviev and Kamenev and a number o their associates ‘conessed’ to a series o charges including and were immediately executed. “Many Jews sold their soul to the Communist revoluon and have blood on their hands or eternity.” Even i the communist jews ollowed all the despicable orders o tyrants like Joseph the jew Stalin they themselves were executed. There is no loyalty within jewish ranks, everything and everyone is disposable even their own kind. It is said that Stalin never ully trusted Yagoda, and on September 25th 1937 Stalin sent a telegram to the Politburo demanding Yagoda’s replacement by Yezhov, stang that “Yagoda has denitely proved himsel to be incapable o unmasking the Trotskyite-Zinovievite bloc. The NKVD is [now] our years behind in this maer.” Yagoda was removed rom oce on September 26th and replaced by Yezhov, under whose anacal direcon the purge trials connued reaching dizzy heights. On March 13th, 1938 Yezhov announced another o his great counter-revoluonary conspiracies, this me by Yagoda and his leading departmental chies who were all already in prison. Yagoda became a deendant at the third show trial that month, where he was accused acc used o being a member o a “Trotskyite” conspiracy intent on destroying the Soviet Union through sabotage. In addion he was said to have arranged the poisoning o his predecessor, Menzhinsky, the great writer Maxim Gorky and the Chairman o the State Planning Commission, V.V. Kuybyshev. He was convicted and sentenced to death on March 15th, and shot soon aferwards at the Lubianka in Moscow, as were all his ellow accused, bar one, who was poisoned. On September 25, 1936, Stalin sent a telegram te legram (co-signed by Andrei Zhdanov) to the members o the Politburo. The telegram read: “We consider it absolutely necessary and urgent that Comrade Yezhov be appointed to head the People’s Commissariat o Internal Aairs. Yagoda has obviously proved unequal to the task o exposing the Trotskyite-Zinonievite bloc. A day later, he was replaced by Yezhov (jew), who managed the main purges during 1937–1938. Yagoda was arrested on
Stalin’s orders, and Yezhov announced Yagoda’s arrest or diamond smuggling, corrupon wrecking, espionage, Trotskyism, and conspiracy and spying or Germany since joining the party in 1907. Yezhov even sprinkled mercury around his oce, then blamed it on Yagoda trying to assassinate him. Yagoda was a deendant at the Trial o the Twenty-One, the last o the major Soviet show trials o the 1930s. Yagoda was shot soon afer the trial as were 3,000 o his NKVD supporters. His successor and ormer deputy Yezhov ordered the guards to strip Yagoda naked and beat him or added humiliaon just beore his execuon. Yezhov himsel would suer exactly the same treatment at the order o his successor and ormer deputy, Lavren Beria (Jew), beore dying by the same execuoner (NKVD Chie Execuoner Vasili Blokhin) just two years later. Yezhov took over Yagoda’s two Moscow apartments and his dacha which was said to contain 3,904 pornographic photos, 11 pornographic lms, 165, pornographic pipes, one dildo, many arcles o women’s clothing and the two bullets that killed Zinoviev (jew) and Kamenev (jew). Yagoda diligently implemented Stalin’s collecvizaon orders and is responsible or the deaths o at least 10 million people. But i bet you never heard his name once in history class. “ Even i we deny it, we cannot escape the Jewishness o “our hangmen,” who served the Red Terror with loyalty and dedicaon rom its establishment. Afer all, others will always remind us o their origin.” The Jews acve in ocial communist terror apparatuses (In the Soviet Union and abroad) and who at mes led them, did not do this, obviously, as Jews, but rather, as Stalinists, communists, and “Soviet people.” Thereore, people nd it easy to ignore their origin and “play dumb”: What do jews have to do with them, or what does them being jewish have to do with them being criminals? Everything…" Again, I apologize or the ansemec rhetoric displayed in some o that passage, as that was not the point or "illogic" i was reerring to and poinng out... I do not agree with the last part there. And rom whatever else I saw in the other last arcle, I don't think Al Gore is some Illumina shapeshifer. So alot o this stu in this email could be conspiracy theory and propaganda, but at the same me, it doesn't make everything eve rything they say untrue. I hold everyone accountable. I am not trying to be biased or unair about any o this to anyone. On Thu, Jul 23, 2020 at 9:44 PM nikita S.I wrote: Full version o tHe ARCHON NOTES: REPTILIAN BRAIN, ARCHON FEAR PROGRAMMING, NEGATIVE PROGRAMMING TO CONTROL THE LOW VIBRATIONAL FREQUENCY MATRIX OF THE ARCHONS ON PLANET EARTH IS CONTROLLED BY THE EGO OF THIS WORLD. THROUGH KNOWLEDGE THIS NEGATIVE FEAR PROGRAMMING CAN BE REVERSED TO BE ABLE TO REACH HIGHER FREQUENCIES JANUARY 31, 2020 BY PETER HORTTANAINEN Replian brain, archon ear programming, negave programming to control the low vibraonal requency matrix o the archons on planet Earth is controlled by the Ego o this world. Through knowledge this negave ear programming can be reversed to be able to reach re ach higher requencies The replian brain has the ability to shut down the other “brains” i it senses danger. Capable o paranoia, it is our replian re plian brains that allow persecuon o others. This is why we are bombarded daily with negave messages that righten us. It suspends our conscious processing and keeps our subconscious mind open to suggesve programming. Negave ear programming; ear-based thinking, eeling, and negave ego/ear based/separave programming held within the our lower bodies o the earth and all her inhabitants. This aulty negave ego programming became seeded in the collecve consciousness and was passed along through the generaons. The reason why many stay trapped in the tomb is because they want to t in. This is the ear principle that rules mass consciousness and the illusion that eeding the ears o being excluded and then ears o death. The Matrix is then been controlled mass consciousness, tribal consciousness, corporate thought paern, Mass psychology swing the masses to their will because they work with the collecve, though undeveloped, consciousness. Through mass consciousness reality is presented through the lens o the ego, and controls percepons and what they is allowed to understand
and see o this world. That´s why the third eye o intuion is closed. The masses are made up o individuals and to change the consciousness o the masses — the consciousness o the individual must alter. As we alter our consciousness and awareness, we will understand who we are, why we are here, and what part we are desned to play in creang this new age. In this way, satan ( the ultra ego) exercises great control over large groups g roups o people. Working as the accuser, satan uses this “corporate thought” to keep God’s spiritual leaders down and out. I God intends to use a certain ce rtain man to bless His people, the enemy, working within the group mentality, will cause “everybody” to turn against him. And this is also been used in organized gang stalking, or organized bullying, or organized predator stalking. Satan controlls mass consciousness through the carnal mind and ego, and actually using anyone, at anyme and anywhere or the purpose o organized gang stalking. How does this control-matrix called “corporate thinking” work? We all desire to be accepted. Every one o us has an inherent need or the approbaon and acknowledgment o others. Because the enemy knows this, as soon as he gets control o a group, he brings all who may object to his will under control using the ear o not being accepted. It is called the “ear o exclusion.” This type o ear is an inmidang ear. Some people live in what is called “people bondage.” People bondage is when people cannot separate their personal lives rom other people’s thoughts and opinions about them. Because they cannot separate the two, they are perpetually governed by the opinions o others. Fear and inmidaon controls mass consciousness, and producing a “corporate thought paern”, that keep people in bondage and separaon, and subconsciously this creates a ear o exclusion. This state o ear and inmidaon is been aected through the “tribal consciousness” that is part o the lower matrix (ultra ego) and this mind-prison. For eons, human will has been controlled by the collecve will. For example, the will o the tribe has dictated the will o its tribe members, i.e., “my will and tribal will are one.” However, the individualizaon process requires that we develop a sense o our own will. Only when we can make decisions based on our inner guidance can we liberate ourselves rom the dictates o the collecve will, external authories, as well as the manipulave and exploitave polical and economic systems. From an energec perspecve, when our electromagnec eld and psyche are merged with mass consciousness, the tribal mind controls our mind and emoons. We are at the mercy o the direcves o our tribe. We thus make ourselves available to be manipulated and exploited by the prevailing social and economic system. In act, we are not only dependent upon external authories, we are open targets or their abuse. I we are a slave to external orces, our will is not ree. Our individualizaon process and separaon rom group consciousness requires that we ocus on ourselves and become masters o our own energy. Fortunately, we can parcipate in shifing the global paradigm by extricang ourselves rom the prevailing matrix and by reclaiming our will. Connecng with the power and truth o universal orces within is the only way to reclaim our authenc will. When we embody the strength o the Divine and our soul, we can be released rom the web w eb o mass consciousness. Our tribal aliaon is replaced by our oneness with universal Spirit. The right use o will is then possible. As we become able and willing to listen to and ollow our inner guidance, we cease to listen to and ollow the direcves o social, religious, parental, and other authority gures. Ulmately, we experience that our will and Divine Will are one. It is very necessary to overcome the negave programming that the circle world and ourselves have put in place in our energy elds. Each me we manage to reverse a negave thought with a posive armaon, we create a lile more distance rom it and create an energy space o our own, that can be lled with posive eelings and thereore energy. When we make connuous eort to do this then we are taking back control o our soul connecons and our very lives. But make no mistake, the negave thoughts want us back, and they want us rmly back in the loop o the ego-driven circle world. The
subconscious will spare no tacc to protect you rom any discomort, and it will invoke some amazingly creave ways and go to extreme lengths to keep you in your comort zone. It is important to understand that the comort zone is like a magnet … a gravitaonal orce that doesn’t allow you to stray ar away rom your comort zone without conscious and powerul eort. Like the rocket that needs a sustained powerul orce to blast through the earth’s gravitaonal pull, a person must orceully push against his or her usual thoughts and behavior and sustain that eort to break through his or her personal gravitaonal pull. But … AND HERE IS THE KEY … every person must do his or her own “pushing” to sustain achievements. The boom line is that conscious and unconscious eorts to resist change will undermine and sabotage the greatest o plans i proper aenon is not given to supporng the change process rom the very start. There is a metaphor that can be used to describe the journey rom nonabiding to abiding awakening: that o a rocket ship. A rocket ship takes a tremendous amount o thrust and a tremendous amount o energy both to get o the ground and then to break the gravitaonal eld as it travels through the sky and ulmately into space. I there is enough e nough uel in the rocket and it gets ar enough away rom the Earth, it can eventually get beyond the gravitaonal eld o the planet. Once the rocket is beyond the gravitaonal eld o the Earth, the Earth no longer has the power to pull it back down. As a metaphor, we can think o the egoic structure, or the dream state, as the Earth. The dream state has a gravitaonal orce; it has the tendency to pull consciousness into itsel. This gravitaonal orce is really what one is dealing with throughout the enrety o the spiritual journey. Awakening is breaking ree o this gravitaonal orce. Inially, it may simply be leaving the dream state, awakening rom the dream state o “me” and separaon and isolaon. But because we’ve awakened does not mean that consciousness has goen past the gravitaonal pull o the dream state. I we haven’t gone completely beyond this gravitaonal eld, we’re going to be pulled back toward the experience o “me” and the percepon o separateness. Using the metaphor o the rocket ship is a way o thinking about the process o awakening. The dissoluon o the ego takes me. While the moment o awakening is a process that unolds thereafer – the process o geng beyond the gravional orce o the dream state. This process, this greater individualizaon can override and shed one´s ego, and become a kind o supersel that has the ability extend the individual consciousness beyond the constraints, into a orm o communicaon with the Divine Consciousness or Universal Consciousness. One act connuously emerges o spiritual development, and that is, that the psychic powers, higher and lower, are hindrances to the highest spiritual state and must be lef behind by the man who can uncon reed rom the three worlds altogether. This is a hard lesson or the aspirant to grasp. He is apt to think that a tendency towards clairvoyance or clairaudience is indicave o progress and a sign that his pracce o meditaon is beginning to take eect. It might prove just the opposite and inevitably will, should the aspirant be aracted by, or aached to, any o these orms o psychic aculty. As you believe something, you give it power; when you generate emoons around the thought, you enorce the object o your belie, gelling it, so to speak, into physical orm. Even i you don’t consciously arm/conrm a parcular belie, i you don’t queson or even are not aware o the underlying belie, it means that you implicitly believe in it and are part o the social agreement. When masses o people adhere to a collecve belie, their consciousness has a collecve creave eect. I you are born into this system, you are educated into what is considered to be real by everyone around you, and you never come to see the cage o belies that surrounds you, nor do you understand your own parcipaon and complicity in supporng the system. The Controllers very cleverly use the creave power o each individual by geng them to agree upon a system o belie that supports the Controllers who hold the puppet strings o the human collecve. They need the collecve or its energec mass—the reality that is created by
consensual agreement. While there is certainly a personal reality system or every individual on Earth, the sheer pressure o the collecve agreement agree ment makes it very hard or an individual to rise in vibraon and aain his own personal reedom outside the collecve agreement. The Archons don´t want anyone to dissolve their ego state o mind they have been controlled or eons and thosuends o years. Removing the Core-Fear Matrix This clearing program and dispensaon rom the Spiritual Hierarchy is extremely important or each closing. Removing the core-ear matrix is accomplished by a lacework o light that the inner-planeinascended masterssystem. anchorThe over each individual which will highlight imbalanced pro-gramming your our-body ascended mastersand have the ability to pull any all ear-based programming, all negave-ego programming, all sepa-rave programming, right out o your eld, like a gardener pulling weeds. Fear-based programming shows up under the lacework o a light-matrix removal as gray and black weeds intertwined throughout your subtle bodies. The only thing stopping us rom being the love we are is the ear-based programming that we have been imprinted with. The low vibraon holds our programming and prevents us rom moving out o it, and even i we do momentarily shif upward, that low vibraon will take us back into behaviour programmed by our chip. We need to lif the shadow into light, expose it, and look at it head on, so that we can lose its darkness and so change the level at which we are vibrang. Bliss is hardwired in our brains and bodies, and this comes about rom the divinity o the ‘whole’. ‘All’ is part o a greater plan — there is no separaon, me and them, them and me. The whole world and everyone in it is just j ust an extension o who we are, and the world simply reects our current vibraonal orm and what we need to heal. From the smallest one-cell organism, we all have the chemical or bliss in us (endorphins), so the natural orm o the world should be in bliss. The posive and negave become one and we lose the duality o dark and light that holds us back all the me. What keeps us rom awarenesses is the ear o being unprotected, the ear o being unsae, the ear o experiencing uncertainty, and the ear o insecurity. When it is okay with us to be araid and uncertain, then we do not ear our ear, and we are somewhat more secure about our insecurity, and somewhat protected by eeling less o a need or protecon. When we are not araid o our ears, we have a greater eeling o a sense o belongingness with an adequate number o people. When we are not araid o our ear, we have more o a sense o respect and sel-esteem, and we eel like we have a greater chance c hance o transcending dichotomies, so that what we do that is good or us is simultaneously good or those around us. In duality consciousness, individuals see themselves as beer or lesser than others, resulng in a hierarchy that mirrors the lay-ers o ear.There is no common source that unites everyone within this system. Only ear is shared by all, but this commonality produces no bonds because its sources are as numerous as those who experience it. This ragmentaon is not without its benets to certain people. Those who want to maintain control can use the ear o their subjects to manipulate them, keeping them ocused on one threat today and another tomorrow. The ragmented structure o duality can exist only as long as we entertain the belie that this chaoc world o separaon is raonal. Duality distorts who and what we are; to know only dual-ity is to know very lile. We live in a perectly ordered universe, but because disharmony, imbalance, and disunity permeate duality thinking, we cannot see the order that lies beneath the perceived disorder. Duality is costly and destrucve, wasteul o resources. In its ragmentaon and ear, peace is unachievable. Duality leads rst to conict, then to war, as we ratchet up the orce required to achieve submission. Duality seems to be real because its ragmented construcon restricts awareness to t o only that which conorms to its distorted view o reality. This leads to a world o distorted percepons that must constantly be deended because they are abricated, and not reality. Withdraw the belie that duality is real and it is exposed as dysunconal, wasteul, and a recipe or ever-present ear, pain, and disaster.
Fear arises only where duality —because each point o the duality wants to possess other. The desire or possession always generates a e; o dispossession. But when there is no duality, who wi possess whom? Where possession itsel is negated, thei ear can have no abode. The undamental note o all myscism is transcending the realm o Duality. To reject the demands o Duality one by one is the only way that leads the spiritual aspirant to the rich experience o Non-duality. The Way o myscism is the Way o Love, and surely Love can come into being only when Duality is completely negated. Fear exists only inbut the when realmthe o duality; therebe is araid? no ear.InThere is earoso long asDeath the other exists, “other”in is the not state thereoonon-duality what shall man the realm duality, reigns supreme. And so no soluon o the problem o Death can ever be ound in the eld o duality. Mind controlled by ignorance engages in delusions, among which the most basic, the root o all others, is dualisc grasping in terms o subject and object. When the mind does not know the extent o its openness, instead o experiencing without center or periphery, we perceive everything e verything through one central point o reerence. This point, the center that appropriates all experiences, is the observer, the egosubject. It is in this way that the mind, ignorant o its openness, engenders enge nders the delusional experience o a “me” or an “I.” “Bliss is the essenal nature o man. The central act o man’s being is his inherent divinity. Man’s essenal nature is divine, the awareness o which he has lost because o his animal propensies and the veil o ignorance. Man, in his ignorance, idenes himsel with the body, mind, Prana and the senses. There is no bliss in the nite. Bliss is only in the Innite. Eternal bliss can be had only rom the eternal Sel. To know the Sel is to enjoy eternal bliss and everlasng peace. Selrealisaon bestows eternal existence, absolute knowledge, and perennial bliss. None can be saved without Sel-realisaon. The ego prevents the maniestaon o innite knowledge already latent in the soul, and is the most ormidable obstacle to the aainment o God. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. It is the veils o ignorance that cause pain are ignorance, ego, aachment. The limited mind is the soil in which the ego is securely rooted, and this ego perpetuates ignorance through the many illusions in which it is caught. The ego prevents maniestaon o innite knowledge, which is already latent in the soul; it is the most ormidable obstacle to the aainment o God. ‘It is extremely dicult to pierce through the veil o ignorance, or it is a rock on the re.’ Just as a ame cannot rise very high i a rock is placed upon it, a desire to know one’s own true nature cannot lead to the Truth as long as the burden o the ego is placed on consciousness.” So a new centre o organisaon must be ound. Ignorant ego must be replaced by Truth and Reality. “Man is then driven by the logic o his own experience to nd the true centre o experience and reorganise his lif in the Truth. This entails the wearing out o the ego and its replacement re placement by Truth-consciousness. The disintegraon o the ego culminates in realising the Truth. The alse nucleus o consolidated sanskaras must disappear i there is to be a true integraon and lllment o lie.””All the problems o the ego can be tackled only through intelligent and conscious acon. Thereore, complete annihilaon o the ego is possible only when all the constuents o the ego pass through the re o intelligent consciousness.” In some ways the world can be seen as an illusion, and in others not quite. A separately exisng, dualisc world is an illusion. However, our experience is true. Here we come to the concept o Maya. Through the mind and its concepts the world appears to us as a real, objecve existence in which we are a subject. We mistake the world or something it is not. In ignorance we believe it to have a separate being and substance. Maya is that ignorance, that veil that does not let us see who w ho we are, and that projecon that makes us believe we are something we are not. There is ear in duality. There are quarrels and wars in duality. Duality is ignorance. The whole world is rmly established in the alse idea o separateness, and being caught up in the illusion o duality. The root-cause o the illusion o
manyness is that the soul, in its ignorance, idenes itsel with its bodies or with the egomind. eg omind. Those who have cast o the veil o duality experience the soul through itsel independently o any mediums or vehicles. The veil o conceptuality can be pierced but only by the enlightened consciousness. Ontological idealism, which claims that the external world o objects is actually a creaon o the mind. The alternave reading considers Yogacara to be a orm o epistemological idealism which contends that unenlightened minds are unable to disnguish the world as it actually is rom the conceptual construcons we place upon The unenlightened is thus unable to gain knowledge things as they which really are because it isit.trapped within a webmind o conceptual abricaons. The world o as we experience it is a projecon o our own minds to the extent that it is always a product o our own interpreve categories. These imposions are ueled by ignorance and craving. “Lifing o a veil” is a rising o consciousness that knows no ear o the unknown. I the history o psychic research tells us anything at all, it is that we are surrounded on all sides by nonhuman intelligences who habitually lie to us or no discernible reason other than to amuse themselves. These enes are at least as old as human conscious-ness (hence the near-universality o the Trickster mo in legend and olklore) and seem curiously dependent on us or their connued existence. Shamans have always known how to enter these realms consciously, how to direct their awareness to aain their objecve, and how to return to the threedimensional world and apply what they’ve learned to the subject at hand. Stated another way, individual awareness penetrates the objecve psyche, maintains its integrity as a subjecve observer, and then returns to consensus reality. Everyone who has emerged intact rom a major acid trip understands what this is like. Because these mental realms are spaal dimensions—that is, they have breadth, width, and height appropriate to the mode o consciousness o the plane in queson, we will label them collecvely as “hyperspace.” This is not a metaphor; these lokas are worlds and dimensions equally as real and innite as external, physical space-me. The only dierence is that they are inside o us. This seeming impossibility tells us something o extreme importance—it reveals that we are muldimensional observers conned to three-dimensional bodies in threedimensional space. The gnosc version o the Perennial Philosophy characterizes our predicament as one o exiles ar rom home who are held capve within a threedimensional prison by maniestly demonic orces called archon, or rulers. The gnoscs pulled no punches in the way they described the human condion: to this: consciousness is your only reality. Awareness is all you have: your body is only an object o consciousness, a temporary vehicle or living in a threedimensional world, though you won’t hold it or long, even i you live a hundred years. All your belies about your reality are based upon your experience as an observer since you entered the physical body. This includes imprinng rom parents, race, class, culture, language, etc.—all the data hardwired in your braincomputer, all the objects o percepon that provide the convincing illusion that you know who you are and that you understand your experience. Unortunately, circumstances like these are made to order or the abricaon o truly grotesque illusions. The gnoscs would say it’s a setup. Ego is one o the main programs that can stop you rom reconnecng with the God within, but ego can be broken. It’s a distracon that produces emoons that must be mastered in order or you to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what the Archons want. Man must reach a new relaonship to the world around him…. To do this he must give priority, not to external problems, but to the mind that is considering them…. Hardly a beginning has yet been made to bring the illimitable inner world that has recently been opened to us, the world o the unconscious, the world o the dreaming mind, into living contact with everyday lie…. Our problems are plainly growing beyond convenonal c onvenonal human control, and consciousness has no choice but to enlarge itsel to meet them. The trouble is, consciousness per se has not the power to do this. It
must look beyond itsel or help.’ All o these data support the postulaon o transcendent dimensions o being linked to space-me through consciousness itsel. The uncon-scious is actually a dimension o dimensions. The rather narrow band o orces we call space-me then becomes only one poron o an apparently innite mulverse o supercially invisible realms o experience. The Archons prevents spiritual progress; The third bhanda, Neck Lock, allows prana to move up through the neck, awakening the third eye and pituitary gland and radiang into our aura. Neck Lock opens the fh chakra —the throat—so can ow tothe theneck, sixth,awakening seventh, and chakras The thirdgland bhanda, Lock, allowskundalini prana to energy move up through theeighth third eye and pituitary andNeck radiang into our aura. Neck Lock opens the fh chakra —the throat—so kundalini energy can ow to the sixth, seventh, and eighth chakras. Without Neck Lock our energy is ofen blocked at the throat, and our soul light cannot reach the higher chakra requencies o intuion, sacred wisdom, and surrender to the divine. The tradional yogic word or Neck Lock is Jalandhara Bhand (pronounced “jahlunn-dah-rah bond”), which literally means “neck lock.” Somemes we experience a sense o ear when we begin to connect deeply to spirit, and we pull back rom the cosmic breakthrough that happens when energy ow reaches the third eye and awakens intuion. I you eel ear, please remember that prana is love. There is no reason to do any o this except exce pt to awaken and blossom so the ragrance o your soul can be sensed as part o you. The third eye is where we discern the unseen reality behind the surace, the eternal ebb and ow o the energy o lie. The intuion requires complete neutrality in order not to shrink back. The crown chakra, at the top o the head, is the gateway to our rare divine consciousness. And in the aura we become an integrated, coherent whole rather than a series o separate cchakras. hakras. The line between our nite idenity and innite consciousness becomes blurred. We blend. We are not separate. When the three locks—Root Lock, Diphragm Lock, and Neck Lock—are pracced pracce d all together at once, as they ofen are, we call it Great Lock, or Maha Bhand (pronounced “mah-hah bond”) bond”).. Maha Bhand enables the totality o our energy to ow as one unimpeded circuit. These three locks is also known as the knot o ignoranve and the goal his to keep humankind within the lower matrix separated or disconnected rom the higher sel and higher intuion, and instead is been ed with ego knowledge that prevents movement towards higher realms o the human consciousness. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. The neck lock is beyond the ve senses world, so this world don´r want anyone progress through the ve rst chakras and its ve senses, so it makes everything to prevent anyone progress beyond the fh chakra. c hakra. The archons who has been controlled this world or eons, thosends o years, generaon afer generaon has been working with negave programming to shut o the divine connecon to the true source o knowledge. Once you realize this is going on, you will be able to lif and clear the paerning that does not belong there, and bnng yoursel into a purer state. That which does not belong, will just lif o. It will have a hardened, and
locked-in eeling, but the more you ocus on your perect sovereign sel, the more you will be able to direct your soul energy to assist in lifing o these locked in paerns that prevent your soul expansion and evoluon. The human body have been pre- programmed with negave programming, by the allen hierarchy o the archons. This just keeps us on a negave spiral, and giving our power away, instead o realizing our divine birthright as sparks o Divine natures. Negave programming makes it more dicult to carry the crystalline light body o cosmic consciousness, so it is dicult to hold and maintain those higher states as one goes the indeed day. There aretono codings and structures to maintain theno higher more evolved states, and about this there needs be. The higher states come in and have anchorage point in the realms o duality. The polarity will just split o the perect consciousness, causing one to experience both extremes, by which me the energy has been pulled out o its perect state o unity and harmony, and now looks nothing like it originally did. Below the thin layer o brain called the cerebral cortex, where the raonal mind uncons, lies the 90 per cent o our being that we are unaware o—the primive, replian brain. Within this aspect o the mind lies our subconscious connecon with our ancestors and their ancient knowledge. When we are able to access this memory or connecon, we are able to draw rom the powers within our subconscious mind and this is where that aspect o our spirit talks to us about who we are and what we want rom our lives. Amazez can powerully acvate the ‘Mouth o God’ chakra near the top o the spine at the back o the head. This is an extremely important point on the energy body, and is the source o many myscal experiences. It coincides physically with what is called the ‘reple brain: The reple brain, our oldest brain structure, has been mistakenly maligned, because it is seen as primive. However, it is also spiritually the portal o the risen kundalini as it pours in to illuminate the whole brain. It is called the ‘Mouth o God’ because it is through this portal that the Breath o God ows into us when condions are right. Amazez can awaken and help open this crical passage so that our latent Divine energies can circulate properly and bring us to enlightenment The kundalini system could be thought o as a seven way speaker musical crossover system. What the kundalini exercise does is to reverse the separaon process, thereby causing the energy o the seven colors to be pumped backward into the cord or line called sushumna. As the energy ow is reversed, the colors begin to mix back towards their original state. That state being white light. As the colors mix, they give o their magnec charge. This charge saturates Ida and Pingala with negave and posive current. The ltered charge ows upward in “hidden ducts” to the jaws o the mouth. This path reaches beyond the medulla oblongata, or what is called the oblong gate. When the “yogi” or student starts the process, they lock or seal the body. One lock is at the neck, while the other is at the root chakra. Most people do not move beyond the rst three levels o consciousness represented by the rst three chakras. The conrollers o this world keeping humankind trapped within the three dimenisonal world and reality through ear concepts and negave programming o the mind. Leviathan’s aack with complex and strategic methods. The rst symptom o his aack is the maniestaon o ear —sudden and unrealisc ear within the congregaon. The maniestaon o this characterisc o the spirit o leviathan, in the natural realm, is the twisng o words and other instruments o communicaon. The Gnoscs believed that the Devil rules the material world, and in order to be ree o the Devil one must ree onesel o material possessions. They understood that this lower Earth matrix keeps us aached through our aachment to material possessions. The Gnosc creaon myth is unique in that it includes how inorganic alien beings came into our universe, our world and our minds. In a text called, Nag Hammadi, the Gnoscs describe their visionary journeys, and it is in these journeys that they discover the Archons. What you will see rom the Gnosc descripon o the Archons, is that it parallels the Black Goo o Atlans. The word Archon is ofen used to describe any powerul being in the ourth
dimension who psychically aacks the Light and inects humans with dark energy. What the Gnoscs discovered is that these Archons inect the human mind, and pull it downward into darker, less evolved states o being. They aect the human mind with subliminal condioning techniques, and the human being is ofen unaware o the “inecon”. David Icke tells; There was once a golden age o humanity. It was a me o harmony and bliss. Our ancient ancestors lived in perect interconnectedness with each other and with the universe. There were no wars, no amines, no polluon; everyone just got along. Then the peace was rudely shaered. A sinister power began casng a dark shadow over humanity. A conspiracy was aoot. For millennia now, the conspirators have been secretly implemenng an elaborate control system, designed to suppress our natural connecon to the cosmos and keep us trapped in a state o constant ear and conusion. The modern world is a shrine to their hidden machinaons. The mainstream media, the educaon system, science, polics, and Western medicine are all tools o the conspiracy, used to control our minds and keep us subservient. The Leviathan spirit creates severe orms o intererence Remember the Lord’s disclosure in Job 41:18 that, by the Leviathan spirit’s sneezing, a light shines. The light that shines implies lightning. This “lightning” occurring in the realm o the spirit creates ear wherever Leviathan aacks. This ear maniests in a variety o ways. Leviathan’s aack with complex and strategic methods. The rst symptom o his aack is the maniestaon o ear—sudden and unrealisc ear within the congregaon. The maniestaon o this characterisc o the spirit o leviathan, in the natural realm, is the twisng o words and other instruments o communicaon. That is, the words spoken by one party are not heard accurately by the second party; rather, what is heard is enrely dierent rom what was intended by the speaker. This ability to severely distort words is a tool the spirit o leviathan. Instruments or communicaon is; Syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology, electro magnec requencies is some examples o instruments or beaming and looping sounds, words and voices into targeted individual minds. Leviathan is a demon spirit reveals itsel as “the An-Christ spirit” The anchrist spirit denies and even opposes the anoinng on ministries and individuals. The anchrist spirit causes personality aacks with lies, gossip, accusaons, cricism, and even slander to the total annihilaon o ministries. The maniestaon o this spiritual aack is the result o the spirit o God no longer moving. The ministry comes to a standsll with no vision because the vision has been choked out due to the opposing spiritual aack. These methods can be ound in organized gang stalking and spirit o leviathan. Organized Gang Stalking St alking is the spirit o Leviathan in acon in this world. Leviathan is the polical beast system o this world. Fear aacks the amygdala, the replian, survivor poron o the brain. The inducon o ear bypasses the operaon o the rontal lobe, the logic, reasoning, and reality center o the brain. Fears and inmidaon blocks the access to easily obtain inormaon. Fear is generally the reason those with access to higher conscious awareness are persecuted. When ear blocks the ability o visions, it prevents us rom seeing reality as it is. and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel and creates an illusions one is living in a comort zone, and when one start to leaving the comort zone the ego reacts w with ith negavity, ear, stress, anxiety or panic, and i one connues to progress against these emoons and thoughts, then the mass consciousness will start organized gang stalking acons (spiritual and psychological warare to prevent one rom make any changes and leaving the matrix). When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the learning process is blocked, then the ability to change is blocked, and when the ability o changed is blocked humankind is imprisoned in the looping matrix o old concepts o duality. Freedom is the ability evolving and reedom is the ability to be able to change. And this controls the 2 dna strands rom progressing. Fear blocks visions and and it
blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the organized gang stalker program creates sleep deprivaon this means; “When we don’t sleep well, we lose the ability to integrate and synthesize inormaon and this hindering spiritual growth. The organized Gang stalking hindering the process o new inormaon rom be congurated into the human body system. The organized gang stalkers does have any educaon in these advanced methods o psychology and everyone seems to know how to use this knowledge. Darwin evoluonary theory may just be a decepon. Feedback loops are the normal cycles o inormaon integraon. I a eedback loop is broken and the inormaon being received cannot be processed and stored in the appropriate category within the stream o consciousness, then cognive chaos arises. Organized Gang Stalking using gaslighng psychology and the goal is to create conusions in the mind, create breakdowns and triggering cognive chaos. Fear not just blocks the ow o energy, visions, it blocks the pathways and it blocks the source o inormaon. Fear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, and the alpha bridge carries the codes that the theta divine brain waves need to start healing the old evoluonary brain. When the alpha bridge is re-builded one get access to divine theta inormaon o bliss, and through this new inormaon; humankind can reprogram the whole brain and evolving new spiritual gifs. When ear blocks visions its blocks the third eye o intuion. The power o intuion dissolves ego and duality. Insights and visions reveals the path to salvaon and ear hindering this process and the archons prevent the soul rom ascending and obstrucng the pathway to higher consciousness, and thereore using all orms o negave, ear mongering, stress inducing, senszing methods create harm by using harmul covert and overt methods o spiritual and psychological warare (organized gang stalking). Energy is inormaon, and inormaon is history. Its like the key and lock together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. The Leviathan spirit comes to constrict your mind and speaking rom the path that God has or you. It paralyzes you rom speaking what is on your mind; it also works with procrasnaon, laziness, ear and aacks the prayer lie and speaking orth the word. It also aacks your ability to teach, preach and prophesy. The goal is to destroy aith and visions through ear, inmidaon, doubts and conusion (and gaslighng). The ulmtate result o visionary insights is when duality becomes oneness and the principle is; the urther backward you look, the urther you can see orward. In the state o Oneness everything is experienced in present me (past and uture becomes now). When humans abilies slowly disconnects rom her roots o evoluonary history and evoluonary reerence, in combinaon with lost o ability to selreecon, and lowered levels o Consciousness it will be more dicult to see urther in the plans o uture. The logic is easy; to see orward you must have ability to see backwards. When they disconnected 10 o humans spirial dna strand they disconnected their evoluonary reerences and their intuion, and thereore lost the abilty to see beyond the veil o ignorance, and this gives them the advantage to control and make humankind manageable and easier to keep them enslaved in the Matrix. Icke eortlessly constructs correspondences (and substanve identy) between symbols and actors across me, culture, and polical and religious idenes. They all derive rom the same source and have the same purpose: “casng a spell on the human mind and emoons” in order to destroy human understanding o “who we really are” — part o an energec, divine whole, and the archons replians don´t want humankind to understand their divine nature. The goal is to keep humankind connected and controlled by the replian brain. Thereore the replians altered and condioned energies, vibraons and requencies into the low vibraonal “replian wavelengths”. More broadly, the construcon o ear
is said to smulate the kind o society and behaviour the replians desire, and to do so through “vibraonal paerns” leaving traces in our DNA. As i that was not sucient, the replians are also claimed to work their mind control through technology, including “implants” o thought control devices 69 These are, again, part o the plan to take control o human agency so that it is locked to a earul existence on this plane o being. A preparaon or this, recalling Steiner and his modern disciple, is the weakening o the mind-body through vaccines, which have been a tool o keeping mankind ill and unconing below par, and an important development in geng “access keys to the bodycomputer”.’ Fear is essenal to how the replians control humans. Fear weakens the mind’s control o the nervous system, unsteadies the nerves. Fear creates and strenghtens the illusionary ego-percepon. Fear creates cre ates the ego, and ego produces ear, and this creates c reates the veil o ignorance, and this becomes the illusions o this world, and then the world is been controlled by the orces and spells o maya and illusions. Humans who understand their true nature, power and worth would be impossible to manipulate … Only by delinking humanity rom this knowledge has it been possible to orchestrate tthe he replian-Brotherhood Agenda over thousands o years. The creaon o ocial “science” has been undamental to that and … the same secret sociees were responsible or establishing both.” It is ear and ignorance that make people eel powerless and there is a veil o ignorance in place to connue keep humankind in the spiritual slumbering state o the mind. Vibraonal elds created by the rituals produce the requency environment in which the replian and other enes can maniest in the vesense requency range, and it is through the ve senses they control humankind. The true perpetrator o this heinous plot, according to Icke, is a race o interdimensional replian aliens called Archons. And the conspiracy, he says, goes beyond our ve senses. The Archons eed o human energy like vampires. They have a parcular taste or ear and negavity, and they harvest our darkest emoons by keeping us trapped within w ithin a virtual reality prison. Our universe is nothing more than a hologram, Icke explains, and the Archons have hacked into the very abric o the cosmos. By controlling our percepon o reality re ality they can manipulate our thoughts at the source, keeping us trapped under their spell, in a constant state o bewilderment and ear, unwing slaves to unseen masters. The archons enslaved not only humanity, but the “whole o creaon” rom the very beginning up to the present day. This is the matrix or the mind prison on Earth “I you wish to control a mass populaon, you have to disconnect them rom the true knowledge o who they are and their own innite potenal to maniest their own desny and control their own lives. You have to persuade them that they are insignicant and powerless so they will live their lives in accordance with that. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world powers desired by the archons. The purpose o Wisdom’s intervenon regeneraon and liberaon o mankind rom the is a spiritual It can be derived that this intervenon was meant to ree mankind rom the manipulaon o the dark powers that had enslaved it. As long as selshness reigns, the strong will enslave the weak. The intellectual will enslave the ignorant. The classes will enslave the masses. Another bier enemy to which the spirit gives birth is ear. It is a deadly enemy to success. It dwars your thinking. It devastates aith. It I t lls the whole lie with spiritual paralysis. The archons aempt to use scare taccs to engul the soul. However, the soul should not ear! Despite the terriying size o the archons. Thus began a program o mind control — or soul enslavement — maintained by Samael and his “Archons” (rulers) which involved keeping mankind distracted by material problems and concerns, imprisoned by its own ear o death, o mortality, and ignorant o its true, divine nature. Are we starng to see where this is going in regards to the misconcepons o why the so-called Archons have a need to pirate and eed rom the output o our soulenergy? A powerul energy known rom ancient mes, and that which even our modern science has proven to exist to be emanang rom us all.
These Archon rebellion leaders are not just some ar ung alien enes being mistaken or angles o light throughout history, and now lile gray aliens. They are those who men have understood through the alse control narraves as being the allen angels. The very enes who have arrogantly posioned themselves higher than our souls. It is they who have required a consistent soul-energy source in order to sustain their very existence afer the removal re moval o that eternal coupling. Clearly they knowingly used their reewill choice to orsake the True Eternal Creators Cre ators original, minimal instrucons. They have contrived and perpetuated all manner o evil, death, and negavity narraves throughout all generaons, within all epochs. Their control narraves are the tools by which they ampliy the greatest percentage o negave energies out o our sll connected and sustained living souls. Pirang the eternal energy connecon provided by the One who removed it rom them in the rst place. Without such a system o energy vampirism, they could not connue to exist, much less create their own realm over us to “be as god”. Thereore, the Archon-souls are alse rulers who coerced and manipulated the great multude o equal but evidently naive souls, who or some yet unknown reason consented to ollow and agree with their rebellious vision. The Archon Rebellion leaders are orced to be Energy Wraiths to survive, and thus manipulate our circumstances inclined towards the negave in various degrees to meet their desired need. There is a reason re ason why these enes work so diligently to keep us enslaved. These Rebellion leaders know that we have the innate ability o returning to The Eternal One who w ho made us. They cannot allow our collecve souls to be enlightened to this reality, even parally, or our soul energy is their literal lie sustaining orce! The altering o original truth into their own control c ontrol narrave versions recurrently enslaves the soul-masses. The veil o ignorance serves the interests o the archons, who act as cosmic slave masters, keeping the light sparks in bondage. Anything that causes us to remain re main aached to earthly things, including the mental concepts we hold, keeps us in enslavement to these lesser cosmic rulers. The earthly kingdom controlled by the archons enslaved man in darkness and ignorance by the power o ate or desny. Low vibraonal requencies represents less inormaon and the higher the vibraonal requencies is the more inormaon is made accessible, and the more enlighen the mind becomes. By disconnecng humankind rom the real source o knowledge and light, humankind becomes trapped and imprisoned within a evoluonary history that is been created by the replians. Through manipulaons, decepons, social and genec engineering and ear based programming humanind has been controlled or thosuends o years, generaon afer generaon. I one wishes to control a mass populaon, what easier way to disconnect them rom the truth o their innite potenal than with ear. Clearly, as some can holiscally see through man’s history, or at least the history we are aware o, the rebel re bel Archons have worked to capture ever-increasing control over the souls o man. However, this is not because they wish to control the human orm, but their intent is to control the souls within the orm. Because the rule o states is based on material borders and physical coercion, the archons have no power in bodiless cyberspace. Some believe that the Annunaki (is the archons or watchers on Earth) may have created alien Watchers’ to t o monitor their genec engineering experiments to produce humankind thousands o years ago. The universal devil enty and what is seen as the aempts by this alleged demonic kingpin to capture the souls o all men, which is one o the oldest universal belies among men going back as ar as our history provides. In conjuncon with this enes soul stealing operaons we have the ancient belie that the Moon is his tool used or aracng and capturing all souls — The trick o light! This overall understanding rom ancient mes is where the reormaed souls o mankind came up with another universal belie wrapped in various cultural rituals -Moon worship! When poeple lack o knowledge and disconnected rom the true knowledge or source they are easier to control. Someme is the evoluonary history Earth was throught these unseen
spiritual powers, authories, principalies made to their domain and they went about rearranging the D.N.A o nave human species through genec g enec manipulaon and through unplug the other 10 spiritual dna strands (the 98% junk dna) so the human race would be manageable and easier to control. Thereore, everything that was unnecessary or survival was disconnected. Man was lef just with a subconsciousness script and code that controls the template o the 2 dna strand o the carbon-body o humans. I you imagine the D.N.A. molecule to be a library housing genec inormaon or a parcular organism, you can understand how the nave human species has been parally shut down. When the unseen rulers or (invaders) came in, they disconnected 10 strands o D.N.A. leaving only 2 (a double helix); it was like they took most the books o the shelves and tore out all the pages and threw them in a messy pile on the oor. The inormaon was sll there, but it was unorganized and hence unrecognizable. The veil ignorance don´t just create separaon, it is the key to keep humankind rom true knowledge and away rom spiritual powers and spitual progess, and disconnected rom their true higher sel. The purpose is to hide the truth because the archons does not want anyone to come to a deeper understanding o the knowledge o eternal truths through lie in the Spirit. From this knowledge we see how the archons need to have power o the human body, the soul, energy systems, chakras, and inormaon and knowledge, control the mind or the ego by connect everyone to the matrix or mass consciousness. The problems is when ear blocks visions the third eye is closed, when the insight o visions is blocked one can´t see orward and this is the state o mind humankind is trapped in; within the veil o ignorance and maya o the mind. The Earthly Lie Mind is immersed in the maya-hypnozed existence, remains in ignorance, deeming himsel to be a physical being. The maya-hypnozed ego creates the distorons o reality or distorons o the powers within. The rst distoron-error that man has made is believing that power is outside him, the second distoron-error is made through believing in the dying nature o man, and not the undying nature o the real Sel/Soul. S el/Soul. The third error-distoron o man´s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. B But ut it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. The human body system and chakra system has “three knots”. These knots are ound within the energec interior o our psychic system. They are problemac because they bind us in a state o ignorance, distort everything we experience, and lock up our wisdom. These minderrors is the mind-illusions that distorts reality. Another term or illusions is “maya” and the “dream state” o the mind is the maya-hypnozed mind. The key or the archons is to suppress the human energy system and prevent anyone raising their inner requencies rom low vibraons to higher vibraonal requencies. Humankind is trapped within a vibratory mind low vibraonal mind prison in this three dimensional world or reality. Through suppression o the true knowledge o healing they have dominaon over the human body system and mind. The territorial, ritualisc, militarisc, replian brain is sll a substanal physical component o every human brain and is indispensable in human development. lt sll predominates in the highly unstable metabolizing environment o polics. lt sll controls in most socioorganisms. Many sciensts say that there are actually three parts o the brain, each governing dierent aspects o our lie. These three parts o the brain are called the higher brain, the mammalian brain, and the replian brain. Each is vital to our survival and ability to thrive. Each o these three parts o the brain also relates to one o the three aspects o our mind. Our higher brain, which manages intelligent learning and consciousness, is connected to our higher mind. This is brain uncon that separates us rom other animals, that invites the developing o wisdom through experience. It compels us toward social harmony and altruism. Our mammalian brain equates with the middle mind. We share this brain capacity with our ellow animals, who, like us, commit experience to memory in order to assure tribal security. Our replian brain, which relates to our lower mind, controls the basic drive or personal
survival. It regulates the parts o the body that give us those gut reacons when we eel endangered, such as the urge to ght, ee, ee , or reeze. Understanding the basic inormaon about the three categories o your mind and brain will help you to locate the mental cause(s) o presenng issues and to clear lie disturbances at the level at which they occur in relaon to both your mind and brain. The higher mind. The higher mind contains all o the concepts we need to ulll our spiritual desny. The higher mind, primarily through the pineal gland, runs our higher brain. The most conscious aspect o the brain, the higher brain, is the learning and teaching part o the brain; it includes all o the higher-learning organs and glands, including the temporal lobes and the pineal gland. The higher brain is capable o all orms o communicaon, including sensory, psychic, intuive, and spiritual. Its uncon is the achievement o ull consciousness. Neurologically, the higher mind relates to our amplicaon system, which interconnects us energecally to everything else in the universe. This system is dicult to track in the human body. Its presence can usually be tracked only through the appearance o certain chemicals emied rom the right temporal lobe and the pineal gland, such as the molecule known as DMT (dimethyltryptamine). DMT, a naturally occurring neurotransmier ound in humans, plants, and animals, is also known as the “spirit molecule.” It appears to uncon to expand our awareness beyond our ordinary, day-to-day consciousness. Television smulates the primive replian hind brain. The subsequent leap in our personal requencies will lif us out o the vibraonal pit o ear and onto levels ar beyond the lower ourth dimension. The limbic system controls the emoons, e moons, eelings, and moods o the brain. Fear-based television smulates the replian response o “ght or ight,” in turn creang a mental state wherein we may overesmate the threat o ear. Icke believes the replian brain in humans (in its present orm) is not natural or normal but a product o replian genec manipulaon. “It acts like an enormous microchip and locks us into their control system,” he says. “Its primive, emoonal, ear-based sense o reality provides the perect vehicle or collecve control and the conict and insecurity so essenal to divide and rule.”. I Icke’s hypothesis is correct, it would mean the human species is part replian; or, put another way, each and every one o us is a human-replian hybrid. Everyone has a mind o their own. Or do they? Are our thoughts, belies, and decisions being molded and generated by orces, agendas, and organizaons seeking to manipulate outcomes and behaviors in our lives? You bet they are. In every area o our lives these predatory orces are operang to take ccontrol ontrol o who we are, what we think and believe, and what we do. They operate in the eld o markeng and sales, in adversing, in polics, and in religion. And they all operate under the radar screen, undetected. Only an alert and aware cizen is equipped to deal with the insidiousness o these eorts. Boom line is that they all engage in the pracce o mind control. Fear aacks the amygdala, the replian, survivor poron o the brain. The inducon o ear bypasses the operaon o the rontal lobe, the logic, reasoning, and reality center o the brain. Fears and inmidaon blocks the access to easily e asily obtain inormaon. Fear is generally the reason those with access to higher conscious awareness are persecuted. Feedback loops are the normal cycles o inormaon integraon. I a eedback loop is broken and the inormaon being received cannot be processed and stored in the appropriate category within the stream o consciousness, then cognive chaos arises. Where does the ear come rom? When the communicaon lines o connecon are broken with the higher sel, we are in an unknown zone (A place o unamiliarity). We are in a place o discomort. Our “spiritual higher sel” has become disconnected and separated rom God. “The physical body creates the ear:’ “The spiritual body or higher sel knows no ear!” The reality we are being ed is encoded with percepons and experiences that cause people to transmit low-vibraonal emoonal energy that both eeds the Replian Alliance and, in many ways, helps to power the system The virtual-reality “game” is interacve, and so is the hacked version. We
receive and transmit, we receive and “post”. The Saturn- Moon Matrix has created an energec percepon “loop” in which the alse reality is ed to us, and, when we perceive it and believe it, we eed back that percepon to the Matrix. This constantly empowers the alse reality in a eedback ee dback loop. In Short, the matrix is powered by our belie that the hacked reality is “real”. When organized gang stalkers program aacking the amygdala they provoke the replian brain to acon and through constant bombarding the mind with beaming and looping sound they triggering chaos, or triggering a breakdown o the mind and causing cognive distorons to the mind. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. Those o you in this third dimension see your Earth rom a third dimensional point o view. Those o you who are in the third dimension see the third dimension as physical solid substance. Because o the vibraon o the electromagnec energy eld, you are seeing it through light reracon. That light reracon, rom your point o consciousness, is as real to you as anything is on this physical planet Earth in the third dimension. Change the electromagnec energy eld, you also change the light reracon. And that light reracon changes what you experience and what you see. That is why we w e teach that what you are truly seeing out there is an illusion, and it is an illusion based upon light reracon. When ear blocks the ability o visions, it prevents us rom seeing reality as it is. and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel and creates an illusions one is living in a comort zone, and when one start to leaving the comort zone the ego reacts w with ith negavity, ear, stress, anxiety or panic, one connues progress against these emoons and thoughts, then mass consciousness will and startiorganized gang to stalking acons (spiritual and psychological warare to the prevent one rom make any changes and leaving the matrix). When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the learning process is blocked, then the ability to change is blocked, and when the ability o changed is blocked humankind is imprisoned in the looping matrix o old concepts o duality. Freedom is the ability evolving and reedom is the ability to be able to change. And this controls the 2 dna strands rom progressing. Fear blocks visions and and it blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the organized gang stalker program creates sleep deprivaon this means; “When we don’t sleep well, we lose the ability to integrate and synthesize inormaon and this hindering spiritual growth. The organized Gang stalking hindering the process o new inormaon rom be congurated into the human body system. The organized gang stalkers does have any educaon in these advanced methods o psychology and everyone seems to know hoe to use this knowledge. Darwin evoluonary theory may just be a decepon. Feedback loops are the normal cycles o inormaon integraon. I a eedback loop is broken and the inormaon being received cannot be processed and stored in the appropriate category within the stream o consciousness, then cognive chaos arises. Organized Gang Stalking using gaslighng psychology and the goal is to create conusions in the mind, create breakdowns and triggering cognive chaos. Fear not just blocks the ow o energy, visions, it blocks the pathways and it blocks the source o inormaon. Fear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, and the alpha bridge carries the codes that the theta divine brain waves need to start healing the old evoluonary brain. When the alpha bridge is re-builded one get access to divine theta inormaon o bliss, and through this new inormaon; humankind can reprogram the whole brain and evolving new spiritual gifs. When ear blocks visions its blocks the third eye o intuion. The power o intuion dissolves ego and duality. Insights and visions reveals the path to salvaon and ear hindering this process and the archons prevent the soul rom ascending and obstrucng the pathway to higher
consciousness, and thereore using all orms o negave, ear mongering, stress inducing, senszing methods create harm by using harmul covert and overt methods o spiritual and psychological warare (organized gang stalking). Energy is inormaon, and inormaon is history. Its like the key and lock together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. The ulmtate result o visionary insights is when duality becomes oneness and the principle is; the urther backward you look, the urther you can see orward. In the state o Oneness everything is experienced in present me (past and uture becomes now). When W hen humans abilies slowly disconnects rom her roots o evoluonary history and evoluonary reerence, in combinaon with lost o ability to sel-reecon, and lowered levels o Consciousness it will be more dicult to see urther in the plans o uture. The logic is easy; to see orward you must have ability to see backwards. When they disconnected 10 o humans spirial dna strand they disconnected their evoluonary reerences and their intuion, and thereore lost the abilty to see beyond the veil o ignorance, and this gives them the advantage to control and make humankind manageable and easier to keep them enslaved in the Matrix. Icke eortlessly constructs correspondences (and substanve identy) between symbols and actors across me, culture, and polical and religious idenes. They all derive rom the same source and have the same purpose: “casng a spell on the human mind and emoons” in order to destroy human understanding o “who we really are” —their partdivine o an energec, whole, and the archons repliansand don´t want humankind to understand nature. Thedivine goal is to keep humankind connected controlled by the replian brain. Thereore the replians altered and condioned energies, vibraons and requencies into the low vibraonal “replian wavelengths”. More broadly, the construcon o ear is said to smulate the kind o society and behaviour the replians desire, and to do so through “vibraonal paerns” leaving traces in our DNA. As i that was not sucient, the replians are also claimed to work their mind control through technology, including “implants” o thought control devices 69 These are, again, part o the plan to take control o human agency so that it is locked to a earul existence on this plane o being. A preparaon or this, recalling Steiner and his modern disciple, is the weakening o the mind-body through vaccines, which have been a tool o keeping mankind ill and unconing below par, and an important development in geng “access keys to the bodycomputer”.’ Fear is essenal to how the replians control humans. Fear weakens the mind’s control o the nervous system, unsteadies the nerves. Fear creates and strenghtens the illusionary ego-percepon. Fear creates the ego, and ego produces ear, and this creates the veil o ignorance, and this becomes the illusions o this world, and then the world is been controlled by the orces and spells o maya and illusions. Humans who understand their true nature, power and worth would be impossible to manipulate … Only by delinking humanity rom this knowledge has it been possible to orchestrate the replian-Brotherhood Agenda over thousands o years. The creaon o ocial “science” has been undamental to that and … the same secret sociees were responsible or establishing both.” It is ear and ignorance that make people eel powerless and there is a veil o ignorance in place to connue keep humankind in the spiritual slumbering state o the mind. Vibraonal elds created by the rituals produce the requency environment in which the replian and other enes can maniest in the vesense requency range, and it is through the ve senses they control humankind. “Food addives, ast ood, uoride in the water supplies, the poisons we put on the land and thereore eat in our ood and drink in our water, are all suppressing not only our physical hea and vibrance, but, most crucially, our brain uncons and intellect. A ully awake, mentally sh populaon is the last thing you need i you want to control them. Thus the
replian bloodlines put so much emphasis on controlling “educaon” and the media. This allows them to eed us constant diet o brainless crap, like game shows, while the “news” media tells us what the controllers want us to think. We will never die and our integrity is more important than our present body. We use to be Gods o our own universes, but now we are allen and no one will help rehabilitate us. We have total amnesia when we should have total recall. No one is encouraging us to throw o our chains. We’ve only been given inhibions. No one has allowed us to know our true potenalies. We’ve been oppressed and mind controlled by alien beings or the purpose o making us unknowing slaves. We are entertained and derauded by television each day while the alien agenda relentlessly unolds. When word gets out that we’ve been mind controlled, oppressed, held down and used by a replian race to urther their own nearious purposes, mankind will break out o his chains. It will be endgame or the replians. That’s why the reples know that this secret must never see the light o day on planet Earth. That’s also why every human must discover this secret and make it known to every other human. Together we can undo the mental blocks to our individual memories and use exisng technologies to get out rom under the oppression o the replians. To As the agenda o control and dominaon on the third dimension becomes more evident, it will also become more and more evident who is behind it. Although many people are waking up to the control systems, and trying to nd an explanaon or chemtrails, GMOs, and mind control programs, they sll do not grasp the bale in its enrety. Perhaps those in control are seeking a dierent agenda than the majority o humans, but in order to maintain control o the your human raceSel. theyYour mustouter keepconsciousness the agenda covert. Your inner matrix in The and o itsel is called Divine matrix in and o consciousness itsel is called your ego. component o your outer consciousness ego which in and o itsel sll auned to the lower Planetary animal matrixes i any, is called your id. Your ego is also called your lesser soul. Your id is also called the Beast within. Contrary to many orthodox belie systems, Gnoscs do not view the body or soul as evil or as unworthy o the spirit. Rather, Gnoscs view the body and the soul as the iniaon school o the spirit. The body and soul provide the spirit with the ordeals necessary to bring about the birth o the Sel, and the eventual ull realizaon o the Sel in the material world. Gnoscs view the divine nature as commingled with the psychic and material spheres. The limited mind is the soil in which the ego is securely rooted, and this ego perpetuates ignorance through the many illusions in which it is caught. The ego prevents maniestaon o innite knowledge, which is already latent in the soul; it is the most ormidable obstacle to the aainment o God. ‘It is extremely dicult to pierce through the veil o ignorance, or it is a rock on the re.’ Just as a ame cannot rise very high i a rock is placed upon it, a desire to know one’s own true nature cannot lead to the Truth as long as the burden o the ego is placed on consciousness.” The whole world is rmly established in the alse idea o separateness, and being caught up in the illusion o duality. The root-cause o the illusion o manyness is that the soul, in its ignorance, idenes itsel with its bodies or with the egomind. Those who have cast o the veil o duality experience the soul through itsel independently o any mediums or vehicles. The veil o conceptuality can be pierced but only by the enlightened consciousness. The ego wants to be the governing orce at all mes. It will ulize sound scripts to reinorce its posion on Earth, creang smoke screens and illusions to manipulate energy systems to ollow the path o unconsciousness and antasy. Intervenon and genec manipulaon occurred earlier in humanity’s history, where our DNA was tampered with and our psychic abilies repressed. This was done so that no one could challenge the prison guards (the Archons). The creaon o a more perect illusion that is meant to entrap and enslave humanity? This enslavement can be maintained only through ignorance, which, or the gnoscs, is not the mere privaon o knowledge, but, being the opposite o gnosis, it is a “posive aect o the spirit, a
orce o its own, operave in the very terms o man’s existence and prevenng his discovering o the truth or himsel, even his realizing his state o ignorance as such.” The ego o humankind or mass consciousness is been ed and encoded with knowledge that keep humankind trapped within the state o ignorance, the dream state, slumbering state, the hypnonic state o mind. The reality we are being ed is encoded with percepons and experiences that cause people to transmit low-vibraonal emoonal energy that both eeds the Replian Alliance and, in many ways, helps to power the system The virtual-reality “game” is interacve, and so is the hacked version. We receive and transmit, we receive and “post”. The Saturn- Moon Matrix has created an energec percepon “loop” in which the alse reality is ed to us, and, when we perceive it and believe it, we eed back that percepon to the Matrix. As long as we allow the archon-controlled governments and religions to suppress our vibraon using ear taccs, we will have great diculty progressing as a people. Fear is a sure re way to shut down our vortex o creaon and turn us into impotent spirits that can be easily manipulated in mass. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world powers desired by the archons. O course the answer to ear is to raise our vibraon by not being araid o anything, what good will that do anyway? Once we align with our vortex o creaon c reaon and see our power as innite consciousness, all ear (and the archons promong it) will dissipate and the world will change. However, a human is great as he is not just a piece o maer and he is no slave. A colossal spiritual orce is put into him that is able to transorm him into a Real Human, in an essence much higher than this world. Freeing rom deceit, a man becomes andtheir smarter. The more clever, spiritually ree people are, the harder it is or the Archons tostronger implement plans, and the weaker their inuence on people becomes. And i all people know the Truth, there will be nobody or the Archons to dictate their terms to. In reality they are empty spaces. There is only a handul o them. The decision is in people’s hands: give in to provocaons o the Archons and bring the planet to the global war or throw down the Archons’ authority and create the golden age o this civilizaon. The uture o the world is in people’s hands. Everything is very simple. You need to be the one whom the Archons ear. You need to be a Human!” Arcial Intelligence and the Matrix have no other reerences to other worlds or other dimensions, so this becomes Reality. Enslavement is the the result o the False Matrix. Icke believes humanity is being controlled and enslaved in a alse matrix. We are innte beings, he believes, designed or harmony and peace, who are trapped in a war-like matrix o the lower mind. Aren’t we constantly ed alse realies in order to keep us quiet and to prevent us being ree? The purpose o these gangstalking acvies is not just to unnerve the target and make them look oolish or even crazy in public, or to rustrate or inmidate them, or to punish them or some perceived pe rceived misdeed. The deeper purpose is to coerce them into conorming, to orce them the m to silently accept what is going on, and to break their will and draw them into taking part in this system o control. Anyone around the target will be clueless as to what the target is experiencing, and the target will appear to be delusional should he or she menon anything to anybody. The sense o isolaon that ofen results, due to a lack o anywhere to turn or help, is meant to break down the target and orce his or her silent submission. It is in the end the stu o nightmares and what has been called dark prophecy or conspiracy theory is actually ancient agenda in its nal stages o being played out. There was once a golden age o humanity. It was a me o harmony and bliss. Our ancient ancestors lived in perect interconnectedness with each other and with the universe. There were no wars, no amines, no polluon; everyone just got along. Then the peace was rudely shaered. A sinister power began casng a dark shadow over humanity. A conspiracy was aoot. For millennia now, the conspirators have been secretly implemenng an elaborate control system, designed to suppress our natural connecon to the cosmos and keep us trapped in a state o constant
ear and conusion. The modern world is a shrine to their hidden machinaons. The mainstream media, the educaon system, science, polics, and Western medicine are all tools o the conspiracy, used to control our minds and keep us subservient. Maintaining the collecve unconsciousness o the mass o collecve energy in a negave state o mind will only give more power to the ego making reconnecon o the spiritual and God’s energy impossible. Living and dying lled with unconscious negavity only proves that the ego based energy system is a selsh, cynical, noncaring, earul, and insignicant being. To live lie only in the connes o the ego blinds an energy system rom the truth and limits their ull capacity o experiencing the splendors o Earth as directed by the energy o Creaon. Once the mistrust o God’s energy occurred the ego took control. Mistrust is an illusion that the ego has used as a deense against itsel. Ego is one o the main programs trying to stop you rom reconnecng with the God within, it can be broken. It’s a distracon and is one o the main emoons you must master in order to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what they want, the Archons (The Lower Light). Ego is the reason or the tower o Babel which led to the separaon o Humanity and led to Humanity losing the oneness and not understanding each other. Ego is the root to all this. We, idenying ourselves with the body, create ignorance o this reality and misunderstanding that we are just physical and nite beings. This doubt and duality duality thus created between us and the Pure Sel, the Divine Consciousness within, is called Spiritual Ignorance. In this ignorance, pain and doubt develops within. As one adopt the body and develop the idenes o ego, Maya becomes the companion. Icke says, issinister just the outer rim theperpetrator rabbit hole.oThese earthly plot, oppressors are to merely more enemy. Theo true this heinous according Icke, the is a puppets race o o an even interdimensional replian aliens called Archons. And the conspiracy, he says, goes beyond our ve senses. The Archons eed o human energy like vampires. They have a parcular taste or ear and hatred, and they harvest our darkest emoons by keeping us trapped within a virtual reality prison. Our universe is nothing more than a hologram, Icke explains, and the Archons have hacked into the very abric o the cosmos. By controlling our percepon o reality they can manipulate our thoughts at the source, keeping us trapped under their spell, in a constant state o bewilderment and ear, unwing slaves to unseen masters. Things are looking bleak. We are within the Archons’ evil clutches. Humanity is teetering on the edge o total enslavement. Game over: The reples win. But that doesn’t have to be our ate. There is a glimmer o hope. The Archons have one atal weakness: They must work in the dark, in secret. When their plans are exposed to the light, Icke says, the spell is broken, and their ccontrol ontrol system will topple like a house o cards. And there’s a change in the air. More and more people are opening their minds, waking up, beginning to shake o the shackles o the Archons and their humanoid minions. I we keep up the momentum, the Archons will be deeated, and the shadow will be lifed. There will be a new dawn. Humanity will come together again as one consciousness, and we will reclaim our righul place in the cosmos. Icke points to the proound waking-up experienced by Neo in The Matrix: he wakes up, gets back into his body, masters the protocols o the computer-generated alse reality, and sets about to challenge the enre system. As Morpheus says, you won’t even need to dodge the bullets; they will have no consequence on you because your new state o consciousness c onsciousness will transcend their illusory nature. Icke implies we need to be like Neo. Once Neo “reached that point o reconnected awareness, the agents, the senent programs, all-powerul unl then, were suddenly no problem to overcome,” writes Icke. What Neo did, so can we all, Icke urges. We similarly can remember who we are, where true reality comes rom, and reconnect with our true and innite Sel, and “that moment is ast approaching,” Mass consciousness. The collecve consciousness o humanity. Mass mind. The collecve mind o humanity. Unl quickened, this body, ofen called the lower mental body,
remains the vehicle or the carnal mind. Sympathy draws the individual into the whirlpool o human chaos and es up his energies in the day-to-day melodrama o the mass consciousness through the beta brain waves (o duality). Beta brain waves is also the mass cconsciousness. onsciousness. Mass o thoughts that have been built up in consciousness through many generaons o earthly experiences and crystallized into what may be termed human personality, or carnal mind. Another name or the devil is ‘sense consciousness. Sense consciousness is a mental state ormed rom believing in and acng through the senses. It is carnal mind expressing its disbelie in the omnipresence o God. The carnal mind is not conscious in the customary sense, although in another sense it is completely conscious—more so in some ways than the ego, since it has to direct the roune uncons o the body such as the breath and heart-beat even in deep sleep. The carnal mind, as one might expect, thinks sensorily. Technology can only be used within the constraints o how it is designed, how the culture perceives it, the knowledge that users have, and the society that has assimilated it. Undoubtedly, it unnels our experience into a certain paern o behavior and thought. The Elite perpetuate the myth that we need technology t echnology and cannot disconnect rom it. Technology is always harnessed to a parcular end. Technology is not neutral. We think it rees us. We are ree to walk within the prescribed parameters o the app or website we inhabit. That is not reedom. That is an animal in a digital cage, nothing more. The larger context is that Technology exists to enslave you…look beyond your immediate gracaon to understand this. Currently, we are addicted to technology. That was the plan. It was on purpose. Technology reects the Elite’s passions, capacies, and values. It is all about control and hypnosm. The Archon vased “technospheric” matrix—the matrix o technology, human thought, and the collecve consciousness o humanity that is based on ear. The technosphere is the mirror representaon o the disconnected DNA paerns. Together the two orms create a virtual mirror net, where the internal maniests the external structures, which in turn keep the mass o humanity bound and hypnozed in the 3D world. These structures eed and live o o negave emoons, bodily dysuncons, and apparently unshakeable inherited amily traumas and behavior paerns. These distorted structures arm energy rom the DNA, on a amily and collecve consciousness level, guiding it into supporng the everexpanding technospheric matrix, literally eeding it with human lie orce so it can grow. The distorons then become even more entrenched in the collecve consciousness, eeding back into the human DNA and creang a eedback loop or junk DNA paern: a vicious cycle. Together, the junk DNA that contains the codes o sel-limitaon, and its mirror image in the technospheric matrix create one single enty—the ancient mind o humanity. When we become aware o these distorons and transmute them, we can c an leave this ancient mind o the mass consciousness behind. Vibraonal elds created by the rituals produce the requency environment in which the replian and other enes can maniest in the vesense requency range. The act that lie in human sociees (and human bodies) is composed o limitaons and constraints. Because the rule o states is based on material borders and physical coercion, the archons have no power in bodiless cyberspace. Some believe that the Annunaki (is the archons or watchers on Earth) may have created alien Watchers’ to t o monitor their genec engineering experiments to produce humankind thousands o years ago. This their genec engineering experiment is the arcial matrix humankind is trapped within and the archons prevents the soul rom ascending. The goal is thereore to prevent people rom raising their inner vibraons rom low to higher. The lower the vibraon is the denser materialisc world and the higher the vibraons is the less denser and the archons can´t control higher requencies, just the low vibraonal through using ear. In the book Freedom: Alchemy or a Voluntary Society, he denes the ancient Gnoscs as spiritual libertarians, arguing that they “saw themselves as the vanguard o human reedom, struggling by the use o spiritual
means against the ubiquitous orces o tyranny in the realms o nature and being.” As a Jungian, Hoeller underlines the psychological aspects o this struggle, arguing that the Gnoscs were “technicians o individuaon” who aempted to overcome the internal archons that rule our mundane, messed-up psyches. The demiurgic hands o tyranny in all manner o mass movements, ecological ideologies, and architectures o state power. The Midgard Serpent which Odin sunk beneath the sea, but which grew to such a size as to encircle the whole w hole earth. They were able to take physical orm in your world. They terrorized the humans. They are the same as the Watchers. Semyaza, the leader o the allen angels or -“- watchers. Contrary to many orthodox belie systems, Gnoscs do not view the body or soul as evil or as unworthy o the spirit. Rather, Gnoscs view the body and the soul as the iniaon school o the spirit. The body and soul provide the spirit with the ordeals necessary to bring about the birth o the Sel, and the eventual ull realizaon o the Sel in the material world. Gnoscs view the divine nature as commingled with the psychic and material spheres. Replians on Earth, Orwellian Minds, Leviathan allen consciousness state, the matrix and how they control it, and how they keeping humankind trapped within their mind prison, and how ear is the base component or control and suppress and oppress The Reploids, have been living here on Earth or thousands o years and that they consider the Earth to be their ancestral home, since they claim c laim that they were the original occupants in prehistoric mes. The original Replian Race that came to this planet and created the Humanoids as slaves, then unaware souls began to occupy these bodies and we have what the world is today. Most o Human History have been wrien with Replian Control, Replian aliens secretly running the world. Orwellian Minds THE AMYGDALA is the ‘hub in the wheel o ear’. It takes note o all dangerous smuli rom our experience, possibly including those within the womb, and probably some rom ancestral memories stored away in the acs o our minds. It condions our response units accordingly, ensuring that we react instantaneously to all potenal threats. Once provoked, it sets in train a series o moons that take milliseconds to impact on the body and minutes or our cognive process to raonalise and regain control over. The heartbeat quickens as the stomach muscles contract and nausea sets in. Hairs bristle in a hasty salute to the sound o the heart srring up the rivers o blood below the skin. This is called the ‘ght or ight’ response and accounts or those anxious and earul states that catch us unawares. The amygdala is the primary target in ear condioning. Once acvated, it remembers why and retains the earul associaon within its wrinkled clutches. Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four illustrates the dangers o reducing people to a replian state in which they lose their autonomy and have their behaviour dictated by state-sponsored smuli. ‘The lms shown by the t he Ministry o Truth in Orwe Orwell’s ll’s Nineteen Eighty Fouraim at regressing the audience to a primive level. David Icke says; Cut the Orwellian language and it means mind manipulaon, tapping into the unconscious mind without the person’s conscious knowledge to plant the thoughts you wish them to ollow. Leviathan thus becomes a metaphor or the whole o the allen world and or allen humanity in it. Then Leviathan is a metaphor or a allen humankind into the three dimensional reality o this world humankind become enslaved within the archons world and their matrix o control. Leviathan, the archons, the matrix, lower matrix o the mind, and the ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. Remember that an idle mind is the devil’s workshop. Since all human beings share a collecve spirit, the ear that people channel into Satan allows him to exert an … Satan is our collecve ego. . The personicaon o all egos (the collecve ego) is called c alled Satan in the biblical scriptures. This collecve ego has a unied intelli-gence o its own which works purposeully to maintain the illu-sion o separateness. So there are orces o ignorance that seek to perpetuate ignorance both within and without. Using the para-digm o Carl Jung’s collecve unconscious, we see there is a pooling o the
egoisc inclinaons o all people. These negave, sel-centered tendencies exert themselves as though unconing as a single intelligent being. It is the direcon o these orces to encourage egoisc tendencies in the thoughts and eelings o us all. In so doing it perpetuates itsel. The ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. The dividing actor o separaon rom spiritual energy and God’s energy was when the ego entered and took over the unconsciousness o the energy system. As long as the ego remains in control o the energy system, the truth o knowing God is inhibited. Spiritual energy and God’s energy must converge to allow total connecon to the higher levels o consciousness. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. It is important that we try to understand the mechanism o the ego. By doing this, we can begin to discriminate between the real and the unreal, the permanent and the impermanent, the delu-sional and the sane. Once we understand what it is about us that is unreal, we can begin to glimpse our true nature. We will see that the ego is a liar and a thie and that it is the source o all the ear, tension, misery and war that has possessed humankind through the centuries. Hell is the shadow o the ego. Wherever there is ego, hell is sure to ollow. The ego is like something that is borrowed. It doesn’t really belong to us. Hell is what comes to collect the debt. The ego is our sense o separateness as “I” and “mine” and arises rom idencaon with the body. We have become blinded by the ego, thinking that we are the ego, and the more we think we are the ego, the more deeply we sink into spiritual darkness. In truth, we are spiritual beings who have been imprisoned in bodies by the belie that we are these bodies. Ego (Satan) does everything possible to connue to persuade us that we are mere mortal eshly beings. Satan is our jailer and holds the door to our cell closed by means o our own desires and aachments. We could walk out right now—today—but we are unable to do so because we are spiritually blind like a horse with blinders and see only materially through the ve senses. Our desires are the whip that drives us into this morbid existence. We are truly on a prison planet, no longer having a natural connecon with the divine spirit, “Why”. The story o the “Garden o Eden” (and paradise lost), is the evicon rom Paradise. This story becomes our true reality. But instead o eang an apple rom a sacred tree, “what” could be the ttrue rue story? Remember the old saying “an apple a day keeps the doctor away”. This is not just a ancy saying, because the apple has a monatomic substance which can heal you, and more importantly helps to acvate the pineal gland between the brain (every ones third eye). But instead o nourishing our stargate to gain access to a higher sel, this ability has been manipulated with chemicals in the air, ood, and water. A me when a dierent race rac e came rom heaven to earth, who we call god’s because they were so advanced. Revelaon quotes that these god’s created man to their likeness, well they improved mans ability on a molecular level, more or less changing our DNA. The reason why many stay trapped in the tomb is because they want to t in. This is the ear principle that rules mass consciousness and the illusion that eeding the ears o being excluded and then ears o death. The Matrix is then been controlled mass consciousness, tribal consciousness, corporate thought paern, Mass psychology swing the masses to their will because they work with the collecve, though undeveloped, consciousness. Through mass consciousness reality is presented through the lens o the ego, and controls percepons and what they is allowed to understand and see o this world. That´s why the third eye o intuion is closed. The masses are made up o individuals and to change the consciousness o the masses — the consciousness o the individual must alter. As we alter our consciousness and awareness, we will understand who we are, why we are here, here , and what part we are desned to play in creang this new age. In this way, satan ( the ultra ego) exercises great control over large groups o people. Working as the accuser, satan uses this “corporate thought” to keep God’s spiritual leaders down and out. I God
intends to use a certain man to bless His people, the enemy, e nemy, working within the group mentality, will cause “everybody” to turn against him. And this is also been used in organized gang stalking, or organized bullying, or organized predator stalking. Satan controlls mass consciousness through the carnal mind and ego, and actually using anyone, at anyme and anywhere or the purpose o organized gang stalking. How does this control-matrix called “corporate thinking” work? We all desire to be accepted. Every one o us has an inherent need or the approbaon and acknowledgment o others. Because the enemy knows this, as soon as he gets control o a group, he brings all who may object to his will under control using the ear o not being accepted. It is called the “ear o exclusion.” This type o ear is an inmidang ear. Some people live in what is called “people bondage.” People bondage is when people cannot separate their personal lives rom other people’s thoughts and opinions about them. Because they cannot separate the two, they are perpetually governed by the opinions o others. Fear and inmidaon controls mass consciousness, and producing a “corporate thought paern”, that keep people in bondage and separaon, and subconsciously this creates a ear o exclusion. This state o ear and inmidaon is been aected through the “tribal consciousness” that is part o the lower matrix (ultra ego) and this mind-prison. For eons, human will has been controlled by the collecve will. For example, the will o the tribe has dictated the will o its tribe members, i.e., “my will and tribal will are one.” However, the individualizaon process requires that we develop a sense o our own will. Only when we can make decisions based on our inner guidance can we liberate ourselves rom the dictates o the collecve will, external authories, as well as the manipulave and exploitave polical and economic systems. From an energec perspecve, when our electromagnec e lectromagnec eld and psyche are merged with mass consciousness, the tribal mind controls our mind and emoons. We are at the mercy o the direcves o our tribe. We thus make ourselves available to be manipulated and exploited by the prevailing social and economic system. In act, we are not only dependent upon external authories, we are open targets or their abuse. I we are a slave to external orces, our will is not ree. Our individualizaon process and separaon rom group consciousness requires that we ocus on ourselves and become masters o our own energy. Fortunately, we can parcipate in shifing the global paradigm by extricang ourselves rom the prevailing matrix and by reclaiming our will. Connecng with the power and truth o universal orces within is the only way to reclaim our authenc will. w ill. When we embody the strength o the Divine and our soul, we can be released rom the web o mass consciousness. Our tribal aliaon is replaced by our oneness with universal Spirit. The right use o will is then possible. As we become able and willing to listen to and ollow our inner guidance, we cease c ease to listen to and ollow the direcves o social, religious, parental, and other authority gures. Ulmately, we experience that our will and Divine Will are one. In order to gain control and manipulate another person a covert aggressor will employ posive reinorcement taccs such as praise, approval, even sympathy to draw you in. Then the aggressor will create a growing climate c limate o ear and seldoubt with the use o intermient posive and negave reinorcement (threats, inmidaon, even playing the vicm) to disorient the targeted person. The denion o inmidaon: Inmidaon is the art o deterring someone through ear. Satan (the ultra ego) wants to deter you rom new ideas, new visions and new territories. That is why he is alarming you, rightening you and warding you o. Rejecon is one o Satan ´s inmidaon strategies. When one begin to advance in the area or spiritual progress, they subtle start to set up the stage or inmidaon. Fear and inmidaons is part o the strategies in organized gang stalking. When the inmidators come, their biggest weapons are words—threatening to harm, to disgrace, and to take away something o value. The demon that accompanies all inmidators on their mission is called ear. The demon o ear stands in the oreront to bark like a mad dog, while the human
inmidator breathes threats. Energy systems that are guided only by the ego are more likely to be enguled into the inuenal power o the mass o collecve energy. Ego based energy systems ofen perceive the world as being a terrible, negave place to live. Their percepons create hoslity and hate within them. They project their negavity into the world, eeding the negavity within the mass o collecve energy. This negavity is what posive, awakened energy systems are constantly ghng against. Posive awakened energy systems are higher conscious beings that can see past the smokescreens o the ego to get to the truth. Since the mass o collecve e energy nergy is predominantly derived rom the unconscious ego, awakened energy systems are considered outcasts and have to lead a lie o repressed identy. Revealing their true sel causes ridicule, persecuon, and never ending insults o projecons o being labeled as delusional or herecs against the alse reality belie system within the mass o collecve energy. This is the collecve organized gang stalking. They constant stalking persecuon and “shadowing”. The Gatekeepers are the rulers or Archons o the matrix dream world. They are the embodiments o the Arcial Intelligence which humanity has created, as a means to keep itsel rom spreading the disease o its reason to the enre universe. Agent Smith bierly explains to Morpheus that his desire to extract the secret codes or Zion, and so destroy the last ree human selement and end the war, is above all ueled by his desire to escape the matrix. Agent Smith and the matrix sorcerers have a shared goal, and it is only their methods that dier. Al is basically Satan-Lucier, a devil by any other name. The matrix is the pit. Al/Satan is the prison guard and the Gatekeepers are the Archons, Satan’s helpers, who keep humanity imprisoned within the pit. Since Satan/AI is a slave himsel, all He can do is make more slaves. the devil is the ego, or is ound in the ego (or the collecve ego o all mankind The Western psyche has never come to a healthy understanding o the nature o evil and its role in natural events is one o the symptoms o our collecve Western neurosis. Our everyday atudes ulmately stem rom our society’s god-image, such as it dualiscally exists. Satan is a creaon o allen human consciousness. He is energized by human ear. Since all human beings share a collecve spirit, the ear that people channel into Satan allows him to exert an inuence o ear upon all our race. The physical brain is under the sway o the lower animal mind The ego, whether o the individual “I” or the collecve “we”, is the arch-deceiver Satan, the sole enemy o God and man. Leviathan and the carnal mind Archon, Satan and Carnal Mind and the matrix o the archons The million year old replian brain is sll in acon, the archons is also in acon, Satan is always working, and the carnal mind in humans is also in acon Leviathan and the matrix Leviathan: a mythical creature that appears in the Bible. It is interpreted as either a erocious e rocious dragon-like monster or a representaon o Satan (the Devil). Again, we see a connecon with a rebellious re bellious society or world system whose agenda is contrary to God’s but in accord with Satan’s. The sea monster Leviathan also returns to lie as the beast rom the sea in Rev 13:1–10. Here, John links the metaphor o a Leviathan-like sea monster, ull o polical symbolism, with the hosle world empires. The rst beast orms a worldwide system with this beast to control people’s lives even by capital threat. … I the rst beast is the giver o the ideology, the second beast has a major role as an organizer o the new cult. The earthly kingdom controlled by the archons enslaved man in darkness and ignorance by the power o ate or desny. It is Maya which deludes man to think that the body acts, the mind thinks, the eyes see, the ears hear. Sanskrit maya means “illusion, magic”. Parcularly in the Advaita Vedanta the illusion o Maya represents the limited, deluded ego, which understands reality as only psychological and mental and does not recognize the true sel. It creates separaon, corrupon, distoron, delusion, illusion, glamour, maya, and alse divisions in every move it makes! Do not be deluded by the negave ego’s deluded and corrupt thinking paerns. The power o maya which deludes the person in bondage through the misrepresentaon o creaon, ails to delude
the liberated person. We are mere ‘puppets ‘ in the hand o this Maya -body/ ego consciousness. Mass Consciousness – Satan is simply an energy created and ormed by the human mass consciousness and their belie in him. The mass o thoughts that has been built up in race consciousness through many generaons o earthly experiences and crystallized into what may be termed human personality, or carnal mind, which opposes and rejects God. The ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. The dividing actor o separaon rom spiritual energy and God’s energy was when the ego entered entere d and took over the unconsciousness o the energy system. As long as the ego remains in control o the energy system, the truth o knowing God is inhibited. Spiritual energy and God’s energy must converge to allow total connecon to the higher levels o consciousness. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. The old sel, or the alse sel, is the creaon o the carnal mind. It is not the creaon o God. God created cre ated our divine authenc Sel. We have created the alse sel through a alse light, or sight. This light is the alse wisdom we gained by eang rom the three o the knowledge o good and evil under the decepve inuence o Satan. S atan. We gave so much importance to this alse ego or sel, that it became the main personality in our consciousness. This is actually the cause o all the problems and chaos we ace in lie. The Matrix has been nothing less than a ake or virtual reality; a collecve mindprison or docile humans, created by the ‘senent machines’ in order to eed on the energy o cocooned human bodies. Morpheus, represenng the resistance o a relavely small number o beleaguered humans who exist ‘outside’ the Matrix, oers Neo the chance to experience reality as it really is. Neo learns to overcome the panopcon power o The Matrix, and rouses the nal human bale against the machines. As long as we allow the archon-controlled governments and religions to suppress our vibraon using ear taccs, we will have great diculty progressing as a people. Fear is a sure re way to shut down our vortex o creaon and turn us into impotent spirits that can be easily manipulated in mass. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world powers desired by the archons. Leviathan is the polical system that suppress humans higher vibraons by using ear. Oppression and Leviathan The beast system will suppress anyone who might obstruct the empire’s agenda. This new era, has already started with the orced reengineering o our planet and us humans. ChemTrails are not only changing the environment we live in, but are changing us rom the inside out. Planetary re-engineering goes beyond controlling the weather. The people behind geo-engineering are afer the human race. Transhumanism. Transhumanist intend to replace all natural laws with their own set o rules which will make it easier to control it all. It is nothing more than an agenda to destroy humanity and human nature. It seeks to to devolve and enslave humans in a way that will be irreversible. The elite understand that ulmately the economy is connected to a Lucierian spiritual economic system. The highest levels o government nance, culture, science, and polics, the elite, are busy construcng a global economic order that will culminate in what is described in Revelaon as the mark o the beast system. We can see this with the development o biometrics, radio requency idencaon (RFID) chips, electronic taoos, electronic payments, and similar technologies. Prophesy scholars say that the mark o the beast system is now possible or the rst me in history. The carnal man, Satan, controls the beast system. The Beast is a system created by Satan. That satanic throne is all around us today in this worldly system o things. The composite beast o Revelaon 13:1, 2 symbolizes the worldwide polical system, empowered and controlled by Satan. The System is also amous known to some as The Matrix which is also considered as a Weapon o Mass Destrucon because its job is to degenerate and eventually destroy the human mind and spirit systemacally on a massive scale in an orderly ashion. Why the Matrix? Because in the movie
The Matrix, the matrix was described as a abricated world o illusions that seemed real to the senses, but in reality everyone that was living inside the matrix was actually asleep in some type o stasis. Just like the matrix, the system is a abricated world o lies and decepons with the intenon o causing ignorance and helplessness, created by the devil to help degenerate humanity into a beast-like state. The Leviathan Factor tells the incredible story o how Satan, created as Lucier the morning star, seltransormed into Leviathan, God’s serpenne arch oe. `Preternaturally ormed’ means ormed supernaturally (but not by God) – ormed apart rom nature. Leviathan (the serpent/dragon) was a “monster” because Satan had preternaturally ormed it against the will o God. This occurrence was beyond nature. Prior to God’s intervenon, allen man in the esh was the “other hideous land animal”. The serpent o Genesis is a symbol o Satan, as the enchanter, in the orm o an animal – an angel who has become a esh e sh man. Leviathan and polical system Levithan and Satan Leviathan and human chakra Leviathan and Mind vs consciousness Leviathan Ego and lower matrix The spirit o Leviathan lives on. This invincible animal who terrorized humanity (spirit o organized gang stalking) Leviathan is the mind o the ego and the polical beast system (the matrix o the archons) Mind is local and consciousness is unlocal Mind is not reality – consciousness is the only reality Ego, mind and intellect vs intuion, consciousness and no mind Consciousness is your non-biological This also means that the wave aspect o our indestrucble consciousness in the non-local space is inherently immeasurable by physical means. This non-local aspect o consciousness, which can also be called our higher consciousness, divine consciousness or cosmic consciousness, could be compared to gravitaonal elds, o which only the physical eects throughout the universe can be measured, but the elds themselves are not directly demonstrable. In trying to understand this concept o interacon between the invisible non-local space and our visible, material body, it seems appropriate to com-pare it with modern worldwide communicaon. There is a connuous exchange o objecve inormaon by means o electromagnec elds or radio, TV, mobile telephone, or laptop computer. We are not consciously aware o the t he vast amounts o electromagnec elds that constantly, day and night, exist around us and even permeang us, as well as permeang structures like walls and buildings. At each moment we are invaded by hundreds o thousands o telephone calls, and hundreds o radio and TV programmes. We only become aware o these electromagnec inor-mave elds at the moment we use our mobile telephone or by switching on our radio, TV or laptop. What we receive is neither inside the instrument, nor in the components, but thanks to the receiver, the inormaon rom the electromagnec elds becomes observableistonot ourinside senses and hence percepon occurs in ourover consciousness. The voice wetohear telephone the telephone. The concert we hear our radio is transmied our over radio.our One cannot avoid the conclusion that endless consciousness has always existed and will always exist independently rom the body, because there is no beginning nor will there ever be an end to our consciousness. There is a kind o biological basis o our waking consciousness, because during lie our physical body uncons as an interace or place o resonance. But there is no biological basis o our whole, endless, or enhanced consciousness because it is rooted in a non-local space. Our enhanced and non-local consciousness resides not in our brain and is not limited to our brain. So our brain seems to have a acilitang, and not a producing uncon to experience consciousness. Consciousness does not happen in the brain. Consciousness is your non-biological, non-alterable innate ability to internally see (observe) and know as awareness o both subliminal and acvated selawareness, and is separate rom your biological brain uncons that rise and all upon demand. The brain/mind uncons provide all the inormaon or the observerknower o consciousness to use its innate ability o seeing and knowing, which is subliminal sel-reerencing sel-awareness as pure awareness with the spirit paern o ree will
acvang that awareness as human acvated sel-awareness: aware o itsel or aware o what the mind produces. Intellectually understanding the separaon o consciousness and mind provides a greater depth o insight into the unconing o your existence. Experienally appreciang their interdependence deepens that clarity o insight. Without an experienal oundaon or your lie, the shadow reected upon the world reects back its own darkness, entrapping you within itsel. That one simple acon ceaselessly repeats in endless disguises. However, actually experiencing the separaon o consciousness and mind opens doors o internal percepon that you would never have thought possible. The intellect denes the choices, but the pure knower o consciousness amalgamated with the spirit paern o ree will is the actual deciding agency. Or, the ‘ability’ o non-biological consciousness to know, is brought to ‘lie’ by biological intellect denions, which is the intellect manipulang accumulated inormaon. However, the pure knower o consciousness, embedded with the spirit paern o ree will, is the nal arbitrator o those manipulaons by its innate discriminang ‘ability’. The amalgamaon o the spirit paern o ree will with the knower o consciousness, to uncon as one, occurs due to the transormaonal nature o ree will. The transormaon process is similar to observing two parts hydrogen amalgamang with one part oxygen to transorm into water. When hydrogen and oxygen are mixed, they remain in their gaseous states. It requires a catalyst c atalyst (a spark o energy) to transorm that gaseous state into water. Within consciousness, the spirit paern o ree will is that catalyc spark. It transorms the potenal knowing or discriminang ‘ability’ o the pure knower into actual knowing, actualizing its knowing-awareness by ree will, awaking that ‘ability’. The released knowing ‘ability’ is what rees the intellect to manipulate inormaon, allowing pure knower awareness to be aware o that manipulaon, providing the pure knower with the material to make choices. The transormaon releases acvated sel-awareness rom within subliminal selreerenal sel-awareness, experienced e xperienced as individual awareness/sel-awareness, transorming animal consciousness into human consciousness. c onsciousness. That transormaonal acon makes the knower ‘personal’ as an acvated observer-knower personality as it can now know or be aware o itsel and/or its mind producon. The personal knower can now know and use its knowing potenal, which is acvated selawareness capable o accessing and manipulang the biological brain uncons, creang or releasing a human consciousness out o animal consciousness. The spirit paern o ree will is transormaonal energy. Being transormaon energy it is not visible as it is spirit energy and not material energy. It transorms t ransorms by releasing the ‘ability’ o the pure knower o consciousness to discriminate or know, by what the biological brain uncons produce, re releasing leasing it rom its animal bondage into thereedom, reedomreleasing that acvated creates. Acvated creates knower ‘personal’ it romsel-awareness animal restricon by now havingsel-awareness the ability to make choices by thought. However, whatever choices are made is a byproduct o ree will and not ree will. The spirit paern o ree will only allows those choices to be made by reeing the knowing ‘ability’ o consciousness rom its animal bondage, providing the means or the pure knower to know by allowing the intellect to manipulate inormaon. The pure knower o consciousness is no longer personal in potenal; it has been actualized as a knowing personality. The spirit paern o ree will is the catalyst to awaken the potenal personalness o the knower into an actual unconing personality, by releasing acvated sel-awareness rom within subliminal sel-awareness, releasing human consciousness awareness rom animal consciousness. The now actualized personality is your identy that never alters. When you have gained an intellectual appreciaon o that complexity, simplicity arrives through experienal realizaon o seeing how that complexity entraps and controls. Knowing that process allows you to stand-aside rom its entrapment and a sense o reedom and liberaon appears as i rom nowhere, creang a sense o intense relie as you are no longer bound within the
quagmire o restricted vision, establishing direconal simplicity and sincerity in all your thoughts and acons. The reedom that has always existed within consciousness has been liberated, making you simply eel good, which is happiness. You had it rom the very beginning but were blinded by what the components o your existence created, c reated, unwingly entrapping yoursel within your own sel-created border limitaon. By liming your vision, you eecvely restrict your existence. However, consciousness is born ree and cannot be I imited. The sel-created limitaon is the primary cause or the majority o anxiees, ears, sense o isolaon and all orms o disharmony that exist. To clear that sel-created limitaon, or blockage, it is necessary to know what that blockage is and how it was created. Consequently, you enter the complexity o how and why the components o your existence interrelate, creang potenal liming restricon upon the nonrestricon o consciousness. The veil o ignorance prevent higher consciousness rom be progressed and archons prevents the soul rom ascending, “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. A veil o ignorance is in place and subconsiously aects the pre-programmed replian brain, and thereore our intellect and our spiritual eyes are covered, as it were, with the veil o ignorance. There is a web o decepon around the essenal error that enmeshes us in “co-emergent ignorance” with the Archons. Insights removes darkness and illuminates. Insights maniests in the multude o light. Insight opens the third eye and travels through the Crown o the head. Insights reveals the path to salvaon. It brings cosmic visions. Insights removes gravitaonal orce o the earthly maer rom the human kind and elevates the human kind to a higher plaorm. The ‘light’ o primordial awareness is descripve ‘light’, as it appears as darkness unl transormed into your observer-knower as a sel-reerencing individual consciousness. When that transormaon occurs, pure awareness is now an acvated ‘light’ o primordial awareness, reerred to as actual ‘light’, as the ‘light’ is used by the observer o pure awareness to see by its illuminaon, allowing the pure knower to know what is seen, which is subliminal sel-awareness. “Man the machine” is an unbearable concept to those who are not ready re ady to mutate beyond the lower, robot circuits. One cannot evolve rom one’s robothood unl one realizes how totally one has been robozed. From the psychological point o view all biological orms are transient robots created by DNA to house and transport the genec “brain,” DNA. The muscular mind designs and constructs machines to serve human. Ancient texts teaching that the Anunnaki had “created” humans through genec g enec manipulaon to make them work or them as slaves. Apparently they changed the exisng man “genecally”, who roamed earth or millions o years, in order to have a slave race to work or them without having to teach them everything (it was the beginning o an all intelligent being). An intelligent who could be controlled by manipulang their minds. Hence the secrecies about “Esoteric race Knowledge”. Aseasily long as man wouldn’t nd out what he was capable o and be unaware o his divine abilies and powers, he would always remain a slave, and kept in a state o slumbering or kept in a arcial computer created “dreamworld”. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. The idea that the Annunaki believe they are in charge o human evoluon makes sense i you consider the possibility that Zecharia Sitchin’s idea that they altered humanity to serve as slaves, could be reality. Today we can see these simularies to the matrix (enslaved), arcial intelligence and transhumanism. The Matrix movie shows, a mutant computer program born o arcial intelligence, which has turned the human race into slaves. The humans were basically genec robots created solely to work. The Matrix world is a virtual reality world created by arcial intelligence to enslave humans and use their bio-energy as uel to power their existence. Waking up rom the t he Matrix, breaking the ‘bondage [o] alse consciousness (illusions (illusions and veil o ignorance)’, is done when people are shown ‘the true workings o the system. Humanity has been enslaved or centuries an thousends o
years. The idea that the Annunaki believe they are in charge o human evoluon makes sense i you consider the possibility that Zecharia Sitchin’s idea that they altered humanity to serve as slaves, could be reality. Today we can see these simularies to the matrix (enslaved), arcial intelligence and transhumanism. The Matrix movie shows, a mutant computer program born o arcial intelligence, which has turned the human race into slaves. The humans were basically genec robots created solely to work. The Matrix world is a virtual reality world created by arcial intelligence to enslave humans and use their bio-energy as uel to power their existence. ex istence. Waking up rom the Matrix, breaking the ‘bondage [o] alse consciousness (illusions and veil o ignorance)’, is done when people are shown ‘the true workings o the system. Humanity has been enslaved or centuries an thousends o years. The Annunaki could be the (Archons – the rulers and principalies that is menon in Ephesians 6:12) as described by the Agnoscs are a predatory (predatory stalking/organized gang stalking), non- human mentality, mind, computer- like race that is not capable o creave imaginaon. Thereore, they cleverly use humanies energy and creave powers to turn humans against themselves through this Earth Matrix, based on decepon and manipulaon, and through Maya the humankind is trapped in both illusions and the veil o ignorance. In the movie The Matrix, humanity is enslaved by an arcial intelligence we ourselves created. Humans are kept in pods while their bodies are used as energy sources to support the machinery o arcial intelligence. To keep us enslaved, the arcial intelligence creates a massive, interacve, virtual reality or humans. And by meculously controlling the neurons in our brains, the arcial intelligence manages to deceive us into thinking this virtual world is the real world. Though we are in act enslaved in cocoonlike pods, we experience ourselves and our world just as we do now. Everything seems normal. Everything eels real. The neurologically controlled virtual reality that keeps us imprisoned is the Matrix. Beore the Anunnaki raid, some humans had extraordinary abilies that were lef over rom the advanced Earth civilizaons that had long ago collapsed. The original biogenec example o the human was given incredible inormaon, was inter-dimensional by nature, and could do many supernatural things. When the “creator gods” (described above) raided, they ound that the local species had abilies that were too much like their own. Consequently, they suppressed and controlled the current human inhabitants—those last surviving ancestors o Atlans and Lemuria. In the case o these surviving ancestors, the breeding males were only allowed to breed with manipulated two-strand DNA emales, thus nearly eliminang all 12-strand humans lef on Earth, as is depicted in the legendary Sumerian tale, the Epic o Gilgamesh. Computers have taken over the world and manipulated people’s brains so they believe they’re living normal lives. The computer-generated dream world keeps the human populaon content and incapable o ghng or their reedom. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. To experience the liberaon o consciousness is to enter the heart o creaon, and then you will know, and
nothing or no one anywhere can ever devalue or diminish that experience. It is yours or an eternity. It is worth the struggle to get through the complexity to expose the reedom you are born within. The reedom arrives o its own accord. It is not learnt nor can it be given. It simply appears o its own volion when you remove your sel-created border entrapment. All your previous eort to understand the complexity dissolves into eortless simplicity, establishing direconal sincerity encased within a known purpose or existence. Understanding the acve components o consciousness and being able to evaluate how they interrelate demyses existence, unveiling an internal direcon, hidden within the complexity o living. Meditaon in one orm or another is intrinsic to all transormave journeys to the mysc consciousness o the true sel in Divine unity. Meditaon is the way o sel-awareness that assists in a transormaon rom a ear-based consciousness to a heart-based consciousness. The inera o the ear-based consciousness has narrowed and restricted our selconsciousness to only kataphac experience. The unintegrated disunity o the heart, mind, and body ormed in a wounded human consciousness and culture, overwhelmingly encourages the use o raonal and sensory experience as the primary mode o our conscious awareness. This is the development o our personality rom the outside-in instead o the inside-out. The interior o the heart must be the lens in which all outside smulus is ltered. Our heart-based consciousness is nonlocal and nondual expressing being within the physical dimension. It is the oneness o our true sel in God through the Spirit within our heart that we are aware o an innite and eternal transcendent unity in Divine Being. Frontal lobes and Evoluon I one wish to understand and improve our mental, emoonal, and behavioral uncons, the locus o invesgaon is the nervous system. The person who can dial and tune the recepve, integrave, transming circuits o the nervous system is not just more intelligent, but can be said to operate at a higher and more complex level o evoluon. The human brain has evolved in our progressive stages, with the earliest stage comprising the inner core o the brain and aached directly to the brainstem. This part o the brain is known as the R-complex or replian brain. This part o the brain gives g ives us our basic survival traits, such as to ght or ee in danger situaons. This core is surrounded by the second stage o the brain’s development, which is commonly reerred to as the old mammalian brain, comprised mainly o the limbic system, which is the seat o our emoons and gives us the ability to eel and causes us to act on those eelings. Surrounding this is the neo-cortex, the third stage o the brain’s development, which has evolved to allow us to think and to analyze. The ourth stage is comprised o the pre-rontal lobes, which grow out o the ront part o the neo-cortex, and provide us with the ability to plan andinpredict. Beneath this pre-rontal or aached tooutgrowth it, is the pineal gland, which might be a fh stage the brain’s evoluon. This glandarea, is a lile pea-sized and has been associated with psychic ability in humans. It is located between the eyes, slightly behind and above them, and is ofen reerred to as the third eye. e ye. When any organ o the body is not used or a long enough me, it begins to wither and becomes inoperave, and can eventually physically disappear altogether, at that point exisng only within the genec blueprint o our DNA. Such might be the case with the pineal gland, which may have atrophied over me rom disuse, and threatens to disappear altogether in uture generaons o our species i it’s not exercised. The only way to rewire neural paerns is to interere with the neurotransmier sequence at the synapse, thus retracng the old imprint and allowing or a new imprinng. The Corpus Callosum it is where neural connecons are acvated to the extent e xtent o creang new neural pathways or dendric synapses, between them, breaking the barrier o lack o corpus callosum energy. MAN is a transional being; he is not nal. For in man and high beyond him ascend the radiant degrees that climb to a divine supermanhood. There lies our desny and the liberang key to our aspiring but troubled and limited mundane existence. We mean by man mind
imprisoned in a living body. But mind is not the highest possible power o consciousness; or mind is not in possession o Truth, but only its ignorant seeker. Beyond mind is a supramental or gnosc power o consciousness that is in eternal possession o Truth. This supermind is at its source the dynamic consciousness, in its nature at once and inseparably innite wisdom and innite will o the divine Knower and Creator. Supermind is superman; a gnosc supermanhood is the next disnct and triumphant evoluonary step to be reached by earthly nature. The step rom man to superman is the next approaching achievement in the earth’s evoluon. It is inevitable because it is at once the intenon o the inner Spirit and the logic o Nature’s process. The appearance o a human possibility in a material and animal world was the rst glint o some coming divine Light, the rst ar-o promise o a godhead to be born out o Maer. The appearance o the superman in the human world will be the ullment o this divine promise. Out o the material consciousness in which our mind works as a chained slave is emerging the disk o a secret sun o Power and Joy and Knowledge. The supermind will be the ormed body o that radiant eulgence. Supermanhood is not man climbed to his own natural zenith, not a superior degree o human greatness, knowledge, power, intelligence, will, character, genius, ge nius, dynamic orce, saintliness, love, purity or perecon. Supermind is something beyond mental man and his limits; it is a greater consciousness than the highest consciousness proper to human nature. The Superman is one whose centre o gravity is shifed rom the domain o Ignorance to the domain o Truth. He is in possession o a divine Principle— the Supermind – that is illumined by the Supermind which is a pure principle o integral Truthvision and sovereign Truth-eectuaon. The brain is as much a product o the mind as the chromosomes are a product o orces about whose nature we know as lile as what we call gravitaon, light or consciousness. It is through meditaon that we create the threads and cables c ables that connect the three aspects o the mind. In the same way that our homes are wired or phone and internet recepon, these threads uncon as communicaon lines that allow us to receive inormaon rom the higher planes. Over me, as we project our aenon upward, these threads and cables use and widen as a symbolic bridge between the physical and spiritual worlds is built. This bridge is built in two pieces. The lower span links the lower mind and the soul. When we build this bridge, we create a direct channel or the downpouring o inormaon rom the soul to the brain, where it is interpreted and used. This experience has produced many o our greatest achievements in religion, the arts, and business. At a later stage in our spiritual development, the higher span—the one between the soul and the higher mind—is built. It is where neural connecons are acvated to the extent o creang new neural pathways or dendric synapses, between them, breaking the barrier o lack o corpus c orpus callosum energy. The evoluon o conscious mind to superconscious state o mind results in the percepon becoming ner and ner. At the superconscious state o mind, the sense-percepon is totally absent, it is tuned to receive the intuion. From a evoluonary perspecve there is a huge potenal latent in the part o the brain called the rontal cortex. The rontal lobe o the t he brain (the lobe o intelligence) When the rontal cortex gets acvated it improves central nervous system unconing and changes the way how the brain operates. The rontal lobes has access to ner and subtle energies The rontal lobes has acccess to all parts o the brains structures The rontal lobes has access to inormaon instantly through intuion The rontal lobes at the top o the brain is connected to deeper brain regions. Current research has revealed a guide spot, a miracle mind, situated primarily in the rontal lobes o the human brain. When we consciously connect to this spot, also known as the God spot, we have access to the innite potenal, or power on hold o the universe. With the necessary understanding, skills, and tools we can tap into and ulise our universal intelligence, guidance, and wisdom. Through the connecon to deeper brain regions, through new connecons to unused brain parts and through connecon to new ⦁
⦁
⦁
dimensions o lie and universe and through connecons to new levels o consciousness we have access to intuion, insight, inspiraon, revelaon and the innate wisdom o the ages. This changes the way how the brain operates. The whole brain is greater than the sum o its parts, and the brain is a constantly interacng system within itsel. The whole brain is greater than the sum o its parts, where whe re the whole is the internal and innite world and the parts is the nite and external world. This work o new connecons building new parthways, it´s healing the evoluonary brain, unite opposite energies to oneness, breaking up the design or concept o duality (parts) and rearrange its parts into wholeness, and through synthesis it expand the limit consciousness to unlimited cosmic consciousness, and through this process more and more new dna strands is been acvated rom the t he slumbering state o consciousness. Superconsciousness is a phenomenon that happens in the rontal lobe when the number o integrang energy ractals moves beyond a certain limit. Several Indian masters have claimed that the rontal cortex in most humans is in a sleeping state and needs more energy to awaken. Through the evoluonary history we were isolated in one dimension o our total world, the rest o us cut adrif in the void. Our sel-conscious being could only use the ve physical senses and ten percent o our brain. The remainder o our consciousness split into our subconscious and superconsciousness. Our brain uncon also split into two parts, losing its connecon through the tunnel ound within the corpus callosum to the Pineal Gland, our third eye, which enables us to see our ‘soul’ members and the unseen worlds. The vortex within our Tree o Lie stopped moving. To re-boot our computer and acvate our systems, we need to re-connect our bodies and our brains, to re-open the vorces throughout our Tree o Lie, our brain and our body, to unite our head and our heart. Then once again we can resonate with all energec beings oang in our electro-magnec eld, around our ‘sel’, the Sun o our ‘soul’, without ear. We have to learn how to manage the posive and negave qualies o these energies, which all maniest through us at a physical level and we have to learn how to manage them in a non-earul and compassionate way enabling them to express the light essence o their being through us. Becoming aware one enables us to re-acvate new dna strands and understand our physical two-strand DNA personality and the ten strand ‘junk DNA’ where we nd the non-physical, archetypal, sub-personalies o our psyche. Interpreng our birth chart, we have the tool to not only knowing who we are and why we’re here, but also the means to understand the energies within our psyche that righten us. This knowledge enables us to heal, reconcile and re-unite our ‘sel’ and ‘soul’ and slowly learn how to use much larger part o our brain. The power to move rom the three dimensional world to the fh dimensional world lies in one´s subconscious mind. The magical power o our subconscious mind is the greatest discovery o mankind. It has the power to overcome the constraints o me and space, as such, one´s subconscious mind posses all the inormaon, wisdom and resources you need to know and have or survival and success. One do not need to aain this power by purchasing any equipment, sofware or perorm any rituals. One do not need to learn this skill as it is always within. One just need to learn to unleash and use it eecvely. When one know the correct way o doing so, one can benet rom it or the re rest st o one´s lie. When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon and can´t access higher knowledge within new dna strands. When ear blocks the ability o visions, and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel When our light body is blocked with w ith outdated belies, unwanted blueprints, and unhealthy genec coding, we are compromised and thus separated rom opmum communicaon with spirit. When we receive an Awakening we are aligning and connecng to higher sel and our true purpose. This process is done through the cleaning and balancing o the chakras, as well as by DNA acvaon. Chakras are the ethereal (immaterial) body’s energy vorces. The origin o the word chakra means “wheel o light.” The
human body has seven major chakras. They are the root, sacral, solar plexus, heart, throat, brow, and crown chakras. Our chakras are the repositories o our emoons and atudes toward lie. Some o the energy stuck in our chakras has been experienced and locked rom this t his current lie, and some we have inherited. Regardless o how it got there, the goal is to clear it. According to Ambika Wauters, author o The Book o Chakras: Discover the Hidden Forces Within You, “The chakra system is a model or the ow o energy that runs through all lie and through the human system. It is like a ladder that takes us rom the physical realm o substance up through the workings o the higher mind and spirit, and into the realm o Divine Consciousness.”° When these chakra energies are cleaned and balanced, we nd that we are more connected and balanced. It is a common misconcepon that the brain has only one type o brainwave at a me. In Fact, all o the brainwaves are acve in the brain at all mes, but at varying levels. So, the brain always has alpha waves, beta waves, theta waves, gamma waves, and delta waves simultaneously. What we really mean when we say that the brain is in a theta brainwave is that the theta brainwave is stronger (meaning it displays higher amplitude on an EEG) than the other brainwaves. In other words it is the dominant brainwave at that given moment.” This inormaon is important, because it shows that we do not require a hypnoc theta brainwave to achieve a waking and conscious theta brainwave. Theta brain acvity is the threshold between what we know as our conscious and subconscious. It is through the theta requency range that we reprogram our subconscious belies. The 22-strand DNA Acvaon enables a person to bring in and actually hold more light in the physical body. It empowers you to maximize your potenal and bring orth unrealized talents and abilies. It gives you more energy and clarity, strengthening your immune system and assists in releasing unconscious paerns. It increases your ability to use more o your brain capacity and acilitates clearing o amily and genec Karmic paerns. The 22-strand DNA Acvaon gives you a wonderul gif o empowerment. Your DNA contains the blueprint or who you are as a Divine Being. It is God-given, holy, and sacred and denes the uniqueness o you personally. Ancient metaphysical teachings reveal that the original divine blueprint or humans consisted o a muldimensional 24 strand DNA. At present most humans only have about 3-5% o their DNA turned on, as the rest lies dormant. By acvang our DNA we gain greater access to our ull potenal. people can remove and clear blocks to permanent healing on a cellular level. which restores the original Divine Blueprint and reprograms the master gland to reverse the “death hormone” in the body and slow down the aging process, promong youthing, longevity and rejuvenaon. It is our linear thinking that causes us to create dogma and doctrine that keeps us locked in a shallow understanding o who we are as spirit beings. A me when a dierent race came rom heaven to earth, who we call god’s because they were so advanced. Revelaon quotes that these god’s created man to their likeness, well they improved mans ability on a molecular level, more or less changing our DNA. Currently most o humanity has only two unconing strands o DNA, intertwined into a double helix. This poron o our DNA structure contains inormaon pertaining to our biology – such as our individual eatures and the genec inormaon passed on through our amily lines, eg: a paternal grandather”s tendency toward arthris, or a mothers genes or musical talent. These two strands also hold the genec codes or our physical evoluon. But there is another part o our DNA structure that has to do with the spiritual component o the human being, one that science has not presently considered. I one is persuaded that the human being consists o a soul imbedded within a biological body, then it should logically ollow that the genec links within each individual would also contain spiritual inormaon. And i this is so what has become o it? The disconnecon o our original DNA manipulaon resulted in a “veil” o ignorance” being placed between our ve physical senses and our spiritual awareness. However there was a promise given rom the higher realms. At some me in
our uture we would be allowed to develop again according to the divine blueprint o the original plan. In the meanme humanity had to undergo a long and painul period o spiritual development. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. The ully conscious human being has twelve strands o unconal DNA. Beyond our double helix are ten addional dormant soul strands. When these are nally acvated we will experience a total expansion o our consciousness and ully access our light bodies. Originally there were over 2,000 parcles in our DNA that allowed these higher spiritual abilies to uncon. All strands are not posioned within the physical part o our biology either, as many reside on the plane inhabited by our higher mind. Our individual souls are so much greater than what we can perceive with our ve physical senses, because these more lofy abilies are not all ound within our physical bodies. Instead they are accessed on a higher spiritual plane or vibraon and not in the denser physical levels o gasses and solids. Each o the 12 DNA strands represents one o the twelve aspects o muldimensional conscious consciousness. ness. Three DNA strands represent and govern the physical body, another three are concerned with the emoonal body, another three with the mental body and the remaining three with the spiritual body. All these aspects are represented in our bodies as new neural pathways to the brain. They are connected and nourished through the endocrine system o ductless glands. These glands work in tandem with the energy vortexes within our bodies known as the chakra system. When all our neural pathways are working reely with our chakra system they will provide the conduit to the higher realms, resulng re sulng in our direct experience o muldimensional consciousness. Many o these spiritual elements were deliberately turned o in our ancient history because there was a struggle to control this aspect o a human being. Very dark energy extraterrestrial orces, who were also genec engineers, desired to keep the development o humankind nnly under their control. They achieved this through the use o genec manipulaon to produce ear and dominaon. This event occurred in Atlans, over 200,000 years ago, when the human DNA molecule was breached. When these dark orces unravelled and reprogrammed our DNA, they were able to shut down and isolate many o its strands. Our human DNA was reduced to only a double helix. An advanced race who had knowledge beyond anything we can imagine, able to perorm all miracles, have changed our DNA, so we can beer uncon as their t heir slaves. It is really the same idea we have today by creang robots, to do the hard work or us. Only then, these visitors rom outer space had no material resources to begin with, so the primive human was the best soluon at the me. We could certainly not perorm anything they would require rom us, but this is what it means, creang man to their likeness. All they had to do is change our DNA, so we could uncon to their command. Also a big queson remains; Why have we been restricted in having such higher knowledge? That’s the reason why we are so dierent rom what we w e should be in spirit? Without any doubt, beore they came we were a primive race, but we were spiritually connected to a higher sel. By changing us, we became a
commodity with the capacity to serve them. The same me they employed all tricks in the book to restricted us rom having a higher knowledge. The cards are on the table again, were in the ree western world the congress makes eorts to limit axcess to t o a higher knowledge. And it is not the same people who established a constuon or beer human rights and condions, because it is a much higher orce. What ever this orce is, it has nothing else in mind but to dumb us down to a level were we can’t see beyond the physical earth plane. This means we are conned or condemned to a prison planet. I’m sure we heard that beore, but we only laugh about this in disbelie. It has been like this or the last 12,000 years, and it connues to happen, unless we do something about it to prevail this me. The Mayan predicted a me in the great cycle, were we have the opportunity to transorm through a change in consciousness. A reminder or those o you who might not be amiliar with this, or have orgoen, your DNA creates the chakras. Yes, there are endocrine glands, and they, along with the shape o your bones, enhance the energy o the chakras. The back o your skull aects the third eye. Your sacrum aects your second chakra. But that’s a whole dierent experience and knowledge, and we’re not going into that at this me. Someme is the evoluonary history Earth was throught these unseen spiritual powers, authories, principalies made to their domain and they went about rearranging the D.N.A o nave human species through genec manipulaon and through unplug the other 10 spiritual dna strands (the 98% junk dna) so the human race would be manageable and easier to control. Thereore, everything that was unnecessary or survival was disconnected. Man was lef just w with ith a subconsciousness script and code that controls the template o the 2 dna strand o the carbon-body o humans. I you imagine the D.N.A. molecule to be a library housing genec inormaon or a parcular organism, you can understand how the nave human species has been parally shut down. When the unseen rulers or (invaders) came in, they disconnected 10 strands o D.N.A. leaving only 2 (a double helix); it was like they took most the books o the shelves and tore out all the pages and threw them in a messy pile on the oor. The inormaon was sll there, but it was unorganized and hence unrecognizable. As a result, re sult, Earth humans became locked into the third dimension (o the Matrix). What is happening now is that the inormaon that was trashed in the library is slowly recombining back into orm. When the 12 strands o D.N.A. are realigned they will plug into the 12 chakras, which are vortexes o inormaon (7 are in the body and 5 are outside the body). Humans on Earth must now learn to reintegrate this inormaon into the collecve consciousness so that it is available to everyone. Just as Earth is a library, so too is your body. Every cell holds the history o the universe, and when you learn to extract this inormaon and decode it into understanding you will become a conscious co-creator o reality. Light is inormaon, so the paradigm o the new age is light. When ear blocks the ability o visions, it prevents us rom seeing reality as it is. and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel and creates an illusions one is living in a comort zone, and when one start to leaving the comort zone the ego reacts with negavity, ear, stress, anxiety or panic, and i one connues to progress against these emoons and thoughts, then the mass consciousness will start organized gang stalking acons (spiritual and psychological warare to prevent one rom make any changes and leaving the matrix). When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon and can´t access higher knowledge within new dna strands, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the learning process is blocked, then the ability to change is blocked, and when the ability o changed is blocked humankind is imprisoned in the looping matrix o old concepts o duality. Freedom is the ability evolving and reedom is the ability to be able to change. And this controls the 2 dna strands rom progressing. Fear not just blocks the ow o energy, visions, it blocks the pathways and it blocks the
source o inormaon. Fear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, and the alpha bridge carries the codes that the theta divine brain waves need to start healing the old evoluonary brain. When the alpha bridge is re-builded one get access to divine theta inormaon o bliss, and through this new inormaon; humankind can reprogram the whole brain and evolving new spiritual gifs. When ear blocks visions its blocks the third eye o intuion. The power o intuion dissolves ego and duality. Insights and visions reveals the path to salvaon and ear hindering this process and the archons prevent the soul rom ascending and obstrucng the pathway to higher consciousness, and thereore using all orms o negave, ear mongering, stress inducing, senszing methods create harm by using harmul covert and overt methods o spiritual and psychological warare (organized gang stalking). Energy is inormaon, and inormaon is history. Its like the key and lock together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. I they disconnected humankind rom the divine energy source by egninered and genec manipulaon the 12 dna strands to 2 dna strands humankind becomes its mind-prisoners in the history because they can´t access the inormaon and light codes that is needed to make a new conguraon rom what they have genec manipulated to keep humankind enslaved into the matrix. Fear does not just blocks inormaon, it blocks binds inormaon and inormaon is light. Humans are historical beings and evoluonary, trapped in history.When humans can´t access the depths o the mind or the state o oneness because the state o duality creates the separaon into the three dimensional world and this is how the archons keeping humankind imprisoned within the matrix Chakras come rom your DNA. It’s like the bud is produced by the DNA, and owering begins as you live your lie. Crystalline DNA unolds within you. For some, it unolds more rapidly than or others. You will hear people say that everyone’s crystalline DNA is ully acvated. That is only parally true. Everyone has crystalline DNA, just as everyone is born with seven chakras and almost always only two o them are acve at birth — the rst and the seventh. Your crystalline DNA has been hiding within you or eons. There is a long history about why it was hidden, but we’re not going to get into that history here. There were, at mes, certain encodements that prevented the crystalline DNA rom being known. Implants, which are made rom encodements (as everything is made o encodements), were created by other beings rom other dimensions and even rom other planets, who did not want the human race to acvate the crystalline DNA. Then there was an “invasion” by your “starseeds,” because you changed the vibraon o the planet. You changed the vibraon o the human race. As that vibraon changed, your vibraon changed the structure o the DNA. We know this is not a class on DNA, but we’re giving you some background. There is hidden within your physical DNA the acvaon or the crystalline DNA. When your vibraon rose, when you were able to stay within your heart more ofen, more energy corresponded with the shape o the double helix o your DNA. This acvated the encodements or the crystalline DNA. It allowed the crystalline DNA to unold. As the crystalline DNA unolds, the chakras associated with the crystalline DNA unold. The more you stay in your heart source and the longer you stay in your heart source every day, the more you acvate your crystalline DNA, which acvates, produces, and unolds the crystalline chakras. As you unold the DNA and the crystalline chakras, the higher your vibraon rises. The more you stay in your heart source, the more you orm an energec paern and a neurological paern o staying within your heart source. You will nd that the more you stay within your heart source and the more o those amazing crystalline chakras open, the more acve your heart source will be. It will in moreand e nergy, energy, which means it willItsbring in more inormaon. Energy is inormaon. Energy is bring inormaon, inormaon is history. like the key and lock
together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. When they change the human dna, they disconnected the 10 etheric dna strands that holds all power, inormaon and knowledge or enlighment and when humans can´t access this knowledge they become trapped and imprsioned within the evoluonaru history created by the ego. The ego and the archons don´t want you to understand how the universe actually works and how humankind van be imprisoned within the matrix. The goal is to keep the ego happy and busy and kept away rom knowledge that could liberate them rom the matrix o archons. The more you work in the higher-vibraonal levels rom your heart source, the more your crown chakra opens. As you use the tools you know to assist in acvang and opening the crystalline DNA and the chakras associated with the crystalline DNA, you cannot orce them open. What we mean is that you cannot do all your wonderul encodement work to open the heart chakra and then not live rom the heart. You can do everything you can to open the crystalline third chakras, but i you don’t live rom your heart, the third chakras will not open. Opening the crystalline c rystalline chakras is based on vibraon. DNA acvaon brings us to a higher spiritual vibraon. The process o acvang the DNA is powerul at clearing the genec negave encodement. The process allows an individual to hold more spiritual light in the physical body. More light results in raising a person’s awareness, raising their vibraonal requency and raising their consciousness. Light is intelligent energy. Light is uncondional love. Light is the source to all things. With increased light, a person becomes more empowered to achieve their heart’s desire. This acvaon integrates light into areas o a person’s DNA. Throughout the history o civilizaon there have been signicant high conscious energy systems that tried to snap the collecve out o its deep unconscious sleep. These higher conscious awakened energy systems sparked a new energy channel o conscious thinking within the mass o collecve energy, changing the shape o civilizaon. The make up o civilizaon is ego based and when an inuencing actor aempts to break through the collecve unconsciousness they are met with relentless persecuon (today´s organized gang stalking). The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. The, ego, is threatened by any orm o change in the illusionary context. Higher consciousness is a movement toward the true meaning and purpose o lie that is governed by the natural energy o Creaon. Ever since the ego separated rom the truth o existence it has served as a unied unconscious enty that cannot see beyond anything that is not real within itsel. The ego must remain in control o the physical realm o existence because that is all that it knows. The ego is threatened by conrontaon o consciousness. The ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. The dividing actor o separaon rom spiritual energy and God’s energy was when the ego entered and took over the unconsciousness o the energy system. As long as the ego remains in control o the energy system, the truth o knowing God is inhibited. Spiritual energy and God’s energy must converge to allow total connecon to the higher levels o consciousness. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. Consciousness is your only reality. Spiritual knowledge will lead us out o mortal mind into super consciousness o our higher selves o who we really are and not what we are programmed to be. Humankind is been daily programmed away rom the Divine Sel and lack o knowledge keeping humankind trapped and imprisoned within the matrix o the archons. To aect any changes one must rst cancel, eliminate, remove the currently installed programming only then can you reprogram. The subconscious mind can only react or respond to exisng programsand already
contained in your mind’s memory as the collecve shadow within the lower matrix o the archons. Fear is such preprogrammed paern that is social and evoluonary engineered to limit awareness o this world and limit knowldge to understand that you are divine being. When David Icke rst introduced the Saturn/Moon matrix he said that he believes that this electromagnec eld, being broadcast rom Saturn’s rings, and then ocused keenly upon Earth rom the Moon base, locks us into a lower consciousness state, but it can be overridden. Because our consciousness can override the requency, we need to be locked into our replian brain in order to decode the electromagnec requencies the matrix broadcasts. A veil o ignorance is in place and subconsiously aects the pre-programmed replian brain, and thereore our intellect and our spiritual eyes are covered, as it were, with the veil o ignorance. There is a web o decepon around the essenal error that enmeshes us in “co-emergent ignorance” with the Archons. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to t o see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. In understanding this acceleraon o an evoluon o consciousness coming to an omega point in me… it is important to rst dene the biblical word apocalypse that appears in so many texts o the end mes that manipulate and create ear in the market place. The word Apocalypse means… (Greek: Apokalypsis; “lifing o the veil”) is a term applied to the disclosure to certain privileged persons o something hidden rom the majority o humankind. Today the term is ofen used to reer to the end o the world, which may be a shortening o the phrase “apokalupsis eschaton”, which literally means “revelaon at the end o the aeon, or age”. So we are in the apocalypse, the “lifing o a veil” is a rising o consciousness that knows no ear (a physical lifing o a veil o ignorance, superson and religious dogma) o the unknown or those certain privileged individuals that can see themselves on the other side o the Omega point. The Divine Mind is the reality o who you are. What is it? How do you live rom your divinity? How do you make it work in your lie today? The rst step is to acknowledge its’ existence within you. You must acknowledge your greatness. Acknowledge and accept your own greatness. Greatness means you are a wondrous, marvelous and truly great expression o the creave c reave process. You are All That Is. The only thing that has created an unreal reality or your heart and body has been the inability o the mind to join the truth with your conscious awareness. You are now making choices rom a limited system and are only allowing 10% o that ability to create your lie on Earth. This is why you live in a world o ear. This is why you eel so limited. Only your choice o the ego e go and the mass consciousness stop you rom expressing the totality o who you are. You are not in an evoluonary process. You are rather in a process o awakening. Very slowly you allow yoursel to glimpse into this greater awareness o who you are. It is always there. This is who you are. You can be no other. It is the ego that creates division and restlessness in the mind. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing andaninner being”. YourWhich highermean sel knows that the the physical, outside world you experience as your reality “is illusion. Always. that we have possibility o so present, that we can
tap into The rower o the present. And then when we don’t, just start by catching the mind, which is a creaon o the Lower Sel, and bring our aenon back to the present. Because the higher Sel is nomind. And in that place exists cosmic consciousness, also know as Buddha nature. It exists in all o us, every one o us. Jt has always existed and will always exist. The only thing that would have us not believe that it exists is the Lower Sel, Se l, which is only a construct o mind. Basically, i you have a mind, you are creang a world, a projecon. So once you change rom mind to no-mind state, you connect with the Cosmic Mind, the mind o God. In other words, you cancel your mortal mind and use God’s mind. Then nothing can be distorted. God’s mind gives you Oneness,” said the Higher Sel. Once all the dissonant programs rom the subconscious mind are gone, you no longer have to deal with the mind, and you become one with your higher sel. Then you start to experience the Divine Higher Sel, the true sel, who you truly are. You are in touch with spiritual energy, its pure energy e nergy that oats throughout everything around you. The “eye” it sel represent both the physical eye and the mind. For the act what we see is the maniestaon o mind, not what is actually outside the mind. We only perceive the illusion o percepon, it is not what it seems beyond the mind. The truth lies at the core, and that truth is percepon is nothing more than an illusion o our senses, the delusional o our ego perceiving mind. Beyond the ego percepon, is the non-perceiving mind. That mind is the divine conscious mind where truth lies. Once one comes to this higher truth, percepon perce pon can no inect one’s mental and emoonal well being, and lie becomes more enjoyable and more easier to deal with many conicts that is a part o our lie struggle. Percepon is nothing more than holographic data o inormaon made up o conscious lights and energy. Percepon is how the ego conscious perceives it’s existence and senses the the exisng world around it. The ego is the “I and me”, me ”, nor the higher sel which has not ego. The ego is the dreamer o it’s existence and the world in which it is dreaming as a real enty. It can only perceive the holographic dream-like existence as it is, it may not perceive beyond the percepon. The higher the ego, the higher the alse percepon. The lower the ego, e go, the closer to the real percepon one comes to know and experience. For the ego has seven levels like a rainbow, the red is the highest and most wicked, and the violet is the greater less ego and most holy. The greater the ego, the more the ego perceive the illusion as a real existence. While those with the most lesser egos do not perceive the world and sel in the same way. Those who have the most less ego, can perceive beyond the illusion o the physical, and perceive themselves related to all that is and to every living beings they come into contact with. This is why many spiritual ones can sense spirits, oresee realies or events through their spiritual percepon, and have a deep oneness sense with nature and all living beings. The more a spiritual one meditates, the more closer one comes to thir true higher mind which will shine it’s light o wisdom and spiritual percepon to a greater. Giving one the abilies to experience reality as it truly is, and dissolving the ego percepon to the point percepon no longer is inicng. Once one comes to this level o percepon, one no longer sees nothing as good nor bade, true nor alse, or the truth is all just an illusion in which all believe is real. Man’s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. Both intellect and ego e go using ear- based programs and concepts to gain control o humankind. The Earthly Lie Mind is immersed in the maya-hypnozed existence, remains in ignorance, deeming himsel to be a physical being. The maya-hypnozed ego creates the distorons o reality or distorons o the powers within. The rst distoron-error that man has made is believing that power is outside him, the second distoron-error is made through believing in the dying nature o man, and not the undying nature o the real Sel/Soul. S el/Soul. The third error-distoron o man´s nothim limited by The his physical body,system although usually thinkshas it is.“three B But ut it knots”. is the intellect and the egomind that is bind there. human body andhechakra system These knots
are ound within the energec interior o our psychic system. They are problemac because they bind us in a state o ignorance, distort everything we experience, and lock up our wisdom. These minderrors is the mind-illusions that distorts reality. Another term or illusions is “maya” and the “dream state” o the mind is the maya-hypnozed mind. Its through meditaon one learn to go beyond the intellect and ego that binds the mind to its limitaon in the three dimensional world, and to the concepts o the lef brain and the beta brain wave reality. Intuion (meditaon) removes the knot o ignorance and its darkness. Insnct is considered by some to be the enemy o intelligence, and intellect to be the opponent o intuion. Its through meditaon one understand that; One cannot evolve rom one’s robothood unl one realizes how totally one has been robozed. Its through meditaon one understand that; the robozed, automazed, mechanized mind is what hides the other realies, dimensions and the real Sel in robozed “darkness o ignorance”. The theta brain wave is sought afer most with meditators and myscs, mainly because, with the right condions, it’s said to open up the pineal gland – and the theta brain wave state is also the collecve subconscious mind that holds all o the experience and human programming in the grid o the Matrix. Theta brain-wave state that connects him with a higher godsource power and bring enormous transormaon, conscious access to it. Your greater capacity exists in such subtle energy o sel that you can only know it in this relaxed theta t heta state. A great benet o thinking in theta connected to Source is that you disconnect rom the liming and earul thoughts. The ego mind is the master o percepon, thereore it is the ego mind that perceives. Percepon is nothing more than a conscious program, it is that computer programing images that project what the program is meant to do. The ego is the main perceiver, it projects projec ts bits and bites o conscious inormaon that matrix our dream reality common people call lie into being, and rom there the percepon program experience the world through it’s senses. The ego also has it’s own mental percepon program, this is how it thinks, record learned knowledge and experience into the memory, it creates it’s own personalty and behaviors, and it matrix it’s lie experience by it’s own metal percepon perce pon that the ego dreams into being. Thereore lie is nothing more than a dream, one’s ego dream that lie experience into existence. How does the idea o a higher sel relate to densies? In terms o an enty perceiving through as linear me structure, the higher sel exists in sixth density and uncons in the entes “uture”. One interesng aspect o it is that the enty who is perceiving the higher sel maniestaon is actually a thoughorm materialized by the “higher sel’ itsel. Enes in these terms are actually a complex composed o what they perceive to be mind”, “body”, and “spirit”. These complexes can occur within single enes or groups, depending on the specic space/me condions. The higher sel is that sel which exists with ull understanding o the accumulaon o experiences o that enty. At one point, the enty perceives a lower sel and a higher sel. They are not actually there “”simultaneously”; un uncons cons o the higher sel interact rom a posion in development which equates to the linear “uture” o the enty, e nty, as perceived by an enty in this state. Obviously, cultural condioning encourages development o impotent states o mind where the “lower sel’ is in control and the “higher sel’ is reached very lile or totally ignored. There is no synthesis that will permit the energy o the intelligent matrix to ow correctly. We block our channel when we work rom the small ‘e’ ego state, rather than rom our Higher Sel. It is not our logical, reasoning mind/sel that catches the messages or clients, nor ourselves either. It is not our small ego that connects with Universal Intelligence. Rather it is when we get these parts o our psyche out o the way, unblock our channel, that our intuion can connect us with the Higher Levels rom which we are then able to serve ourselves and others. Fear is a eeling o disconnecon and unknowingness. The higher sensor operates within us, prey much the way are a baery uncons an automobile. body, mind and spirit. The physical and spiritual selves carbon copies oineach other. TheyWe are are “twin
selves” talking to each other. Somemes these selves are in disagreement with each other. When the spiritual body and physical body selves are not in agreement, the mind does not receive a clear signal rom the baery or sensor o the higher sel. This may be likened to, t o, a cell phone user’s conversaon, being unclear because he or she is out o range rom a telephone satellite receiving staon, or being totally disconnected, landing in a “dead zone” o silence. Where does the ear come rom? When the communicaon lines o connecon are broken with the higher sel, we are in an unknown zone (A place o unamiliarity). We are in a place o discomort. Our “spiritual higher sel” has become disconnected and separated rom God. “The physical body creates the ear:’ “The spiritual body or higher sel knows no ear!” The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. Things are not the way they appear to be. Caught in a space/me connuum in which there seems to be no escape, humanity cries or help. Lie is a paradox, with no apparent exit rom a sel-imposed hell. Deep within, a spark o the divine is a reminder that there must be a beer way o looking at the world. Underneath all the dicult eelings resides a Higher Sel that is magnicent beyond belie, where peace o mind is available at any given moment o me. THE VEIL OF IGNORANCE The mind’s ignorance o its true nature, that is, the simple act that it does not recognize what it truly is, is called undamental ignorance. It is the basic inability o the condioned mind to perceive itsel. We can compare the pure mind having the three previously discussed essenal qualies to calm, transparent waters in which everything can be seen clearly. The veil o ignorance is a lack o intelligence, a kind o clouded state, as an opaque vase causes water to lose its transparent clarity. Such an obscured mind loses the experience o lucid openness and becomes ignorant o its essenal nature. Fundamental ignorance is said to be innate, because it is inherent to our existence; we are born with it. It is, in act, the point o departure o duality, the root o all delusions and the source o all suering. Mind controlled by ignorance engages in delusions, among which the most basic, the root o all others, is dualisc grasping in terms o subject and object. When the mind does not know the extent o its openness, instead o experiencing without center or periphery, we perceive everything e verything through one central point o reerence. This point, the center that appropriates all experiences, is the observer, the egosubject. It is in this way that the mind, ignorant o its openness, engenders enge nders the delusional experience o a “me” or an “I.” “Bliss is the essenal nature o man. The central act o man’s being is his inherent divinity. Man’s essenal nature is divine, the awareness o which he has lost because o his animal propensies and the veil o ignorance. Man, in his ignorance, idenes himsel with the body, mind, Prana and the senses. There is no bliss in the nite. Bliss is only in the Innite. Eternal bliss can be had only rom the eternal Sel. To know the Sel is to enjoy eternal bliss and everlasng peace. Selrealisaon bestows eternal existence, absolute knowledge, and perennial bliss. None can be saved without Sel-realisaon. The ego prevents the maniestaon o innite knowledge already latent in the soul, and is the most ormidable obstacle to the aainment o God. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. It is the veils o ignorance that cause pain are ignorance, ego, aachment. The limited mind is the soil in which the ego is securely rooted, and this ego perpetuates ignorance through the many illusions in which it is caught. The ego prevents maniestaon o innite knowledge, which is already latent in the soul; it is the most ormidable obstacle to the aainment o God. ‘It is extremely dicult to pierce through the veil o ignorance, or it is a rock on the re.’ Just as a ame cannot rise very high i a rock is placed upon it, a desire to know one’s own true nature cannot lead to the Truth as long as the burden o the ego is placed on consciousness.” So a new centre o organisaon must ound. Ignorant be replaced by Truth and and reorganise Reality. “Man driven by the logic o his ownbeexperience to ndego themust true centre o experience his is lifthen in
the Truth. This entails the wearing out o the ego and its replacement re placement by Truth-consciousness. The disintegraon o the ego culminates in realising the Truth. The alse nucleus o consolidated sanskaras must disappear i there is to be a true integraon and lllment o lie.””All the problems o the ego can be tackled only through intelligent and conscious acon. Thereore, complete annihilaon o the ego is possible only when all the constuents o the ego pass through the re o intelligent consciousness.” In some ways the world can be seen as an illusion, and in others not quite. A separately exisng, dualisc world is an illusion. However, our experience is true. Here we come to the concept o Maya. Through the mind and its concepts the world appears to us as a real, objecve existence in which we are a subject. We mistake the world or something it is not. In ignorance we believe it to have a separate being and substance. Maya is that ignorance, that veil that does not let us see who w ho we are, and that projecon that makes us believe we are something we are not. There is ear in duality. There are quarrels and wars in duality. Duality is ignorance. The whole world is rmly established in the alse idea o separateness, and being caught up in the illusion o duality. The root-cause o the illusion o manyness is that the soul, in its ignorance, idenes itsel with its bodies or with the egomind. eg omind. Those who have cast o the veil o duality experience the soul through itsel independently o any mediums or vehicles. The veil o conceptuality can be pierced but only by the enlightened consciousness. Ontological idealism, which claims that the external world o objects is actually a creaon o the mind. The alternave reading considers Yogacara to be a orm o epistemological idealism which contends that unenlightened minds are unable to disnguish the world as it actually is rom the conceptual construcons which we place upon it. The unenlightened mind is thus unable to gain knowledge o things as they really are because it is trapped within a web o conceptual abricaons. The world as we experience it is a projecon o our own minds to the extent that it is always a product o our own interpreve categories. These imposions are ueled by ignorance and craving. “Lifing o a veil” is a rising o consciousness that knows no ear o the unknown. I the history o psychic research tells us anything at all, it is that we are surrounded on all sides by nonhuman intelligences who habitually lie to us or no discernible reason other than to amuse themselves. These enes are at least as old as human conscious-ness (hence the near-universality o the Trickster mo in legend and olklore) and seem curiously dependent on us or their connued existence. Shamans have always known how to enter these realms consciously, how to direct their awareness to aain their objecve, and how to return to the threedimensional world and apply what they’ve learned to the subject at hand. Stated another way, individual awareness penetrates the objecve psyche, maintains its integrity as a subjecve observer, and then returns to consensus reality. Everyone who has emerged intact rom a major acid trip understands what this is like. Because these mental realms are spaal dimensions—that is, they have breadth, width, and height appropriate to the mode o consciousness o the plane in queson, we will label them collecvely as “hyperspace.” This is not a metaphor; these lokas are worlds and dimensions equally as real and innite as external, physical space-me. The only dierence is that they are inside o us. This seeming impossibility tells us something o extreme importance—it reveals that we are muldimensional observers conned to three-dimensional bodies in threedimensional space. The gnosc version o the Perennial Philosophy characterizes our predicament as one o exiles ar rom home who are held capve within a threedimensional prison by maniestly demonic orces called archon, or rulers. The gnoscs pulled no punches in the way they described the human condion: to this: consciousness is your only reality. Awareness is all you have: your body is only an object o consciousness, a temporary vehicle or living in a threedimensional world, though you won’t hold it or long, even i you live a hundred years. All your belies about your reality are based upon your experience
as an observer since you entered the physical body. This includes imprinng rom parents, race, class, culture, language, etc.—all the data hardwired in your braincomputer, all the objects o percepon that provide the convincing illusion that you know who you are and that you understand your experience. Unortunately, circumstances like these are made to order or the abricaon o truly grotesque illusions. The gnoscs would say it’s a setup. Ego is one o the main programs that can stop you rom reconnecng with the God within, but ego can be broken. It’s a distracon that produces emoons that must be mastered in order or you to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what the Archons want. Man must reach a new relaonship to the world around him…. To do this he must give priority, not to external problems, but to the mind that is considering them…. Hardly a beginning has yet been made to bring the illimitable inner world that has recently been opened to us, the world o the unconscious, the world o the dreaming mind, into living contact with everyday lie…. Our problems are plainly growing beyond convenonal c onvenonal human control, and consciousness has no choice but to enlarge itsel to meet them. The trouble is, consciousness per se has not the power to do this. It must look beyond itsel or help.’ All o these data support the postulaon o transcendent dimensions o being linked to space-me through consciousness itsel. The uncon-scious is actually a dimension o dimensions. The rather narrow band o orces we call space-me then becomes only one poron o an apparently innite mulverse o supercially invisible realms o experience. The Pleroma (“ullness”) o the gnoscs can now be appreciated as a highly accurate descripon o a basic reality: The mulverse, hyper-space, imaginal realm, mind-space, or unconscious psyche is nothing i not “ull,” as has been aested by the bewildering diversity o both modern and ancient descripons o it. There are many, many worlds within the psyche, and it seems that each one (or each one we can access and remember at least) is three-dimensional within its own space. This shamanic descripon o an inner perceptual dimension inhabited by Archon-like enes is pure gnoscism—humans are the “recep-tacles and servants” o archetypal orces that are personied in Harner’s consciousness as dragons. Interesngly enough, these beings dwell in that secon o his brain that meets “the top o the spinal column,” a precise descripon o the so-called “Replian Complex,” the most primive pan o the brain, which is associated with aggressive animal behavior. (Dragons are nothing i not bellicose reples.) To dene this material in Jungian terminology: The ego complex is in contact with nonpersonal “archetypes” (i.e., enes not part o the personal uncon-scious o the given individual) dwelling within the collecve uncon-scious. In act, in the light o modern research, Jung’s original concept o archetypes is needlessly complex, and less useul than the more “primive” noon o extra-dimensional enes: the gods and demons o classical mythology. Jung himsel was apparently prepared to con-sider this hypothesis. The Archons are roboc mind beings who guard the Lower Matrix. The Archon’s God is a computer and there is a ongoing computer generated speaking voice in the airs. Earth is the baleled o consciousness and control o mind and thoughts and thereore is a vibraonal mind prison The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. There is a constant ongoing computer generated voice in the airs that literally is speaking by beaming and looping sounds, words and voices day and night as stalking, harassment and ear mongering words and stressul psychology. This constant ongoing computer generated voice in the airs beaming and looping words; “now its dangerous”, “I warned you” or “I warning you”, beaming and looping words; “worry” or “worries” or “super worry”, beaming and looping words as; “anxiety”, beaming and looping words as; “now he is mad” ro “now he is going g oing mad”, beaming and looping words as; “they gonna kill you”, and beaming and looping words as; “I rejected you”, and words as; “heaven is near”. And these is been beamed indoors and outdoors, day and night, and they start and entangles these when make
dinner or eat dinner, when you you exercise, when you wring or some example. Its seems to exist some orm o hijacking program that is constant beaming and looping sounds, words and voices and somemes 3-4 o these at same me to bombard your mind with sound, and then start beeming “now he is going mad”. This is also organized gang stalking on Earth. This computer generated voice using simultanously and synchronously sound intererence harassment, and organized gang stalkers using same methods o simultanously and synchronously noise harassment intererence (and shadowing rom room to room). Organized Gang Stalker is been controlled and govern by same orces as the computer generated speaking voice in the airs. It may be the actually powers o kundabuer in the airs and within humans then the ego is the kundabuer. The collecve ego o this world also may the collecve organized gang stalking powers o kundabuer within gang stalkers on Earth. Satan’s plan is to hijack the human mind and harvest humanity’s souls. Satan is the cie Archon and humankind is trapped and imprisoned within the amous matrix or the mind prison. The matrix is controlled by the archons, and the archons is the rulers o the matrix. THE WORLD IS NOW MOVED INTO AN ERA OF INTENSIFIED CLOSING OF THE NOOSE ON ALL FREEDOM AS YOU MOVE INTO AND UNDER THE POWER OF THE ONE WORLD ELITE POWER. That most people will use the technique not to gain or generate ge nerate that insight, or to learn anything at all, but rather because they are ascinated by the prospect o actually being able to remote-control a living being. Transhumanism – does not just include the desire o controling nature, or even weather control, but even total control o the human mind. The mind and transhumani transhumanism sm The perpetual baleeld is what we know as our everyday lives: our educaon, our work, our leisure, our emoonal and spiritual wellbeing, and our conscious thinking. Yet the armaments o this struggle are not guns, tanks, airplanes, bombs, or bale cruisers. It is much more subtle than this. It is less hardware and more sofware. It is, in eect, a silent war. It is a war that is central to the tragic physical scourges occurring on our beauul planet. It is a war that targets not only the present but also the very longterm uture(s) o our civilizaon. And it has been going on or as long as human sociees have existed on planet Earth. What is this war? It is a bale or our minds—how we think. In short, it is the war o consciousness. Organized Gang Stalking is a invisible war, it is a spiritual war, it is a psychological war, and it is a polcal warare, and it spiritual, psychological and polical terrors o the mind. These acons is the silent warare on planet Earth and is govern by the archons within the matrix. Such impacts resonate with the human nervous system and through biological elds o e energy nergy (bioelds) may well assist in mutang organic DNA. DNA is thus an evoluonary acceleraon tool. Further, any aempt at inormaon embargo (or quaranne o neurogenec impacts) can be seen as a orm o neurocensorship. How this can be so? Well, relavely new developments in biophysics have indicated that all biological organisms are made up o a liquid-crystalline medium. Further, that DNA is a liquidcrystal lace-type structure, which some reer to as a liquid crystal gel, whereby body cells are involved in a holographic instantaneous communicaon via the eming o biophotons (a source based on light). All living biological organisms connuously emit radiaons o light that orm a eld o coherence and communicaon. The liquid-crystalline structure within living systems is also responsible or the direct current (DC) electrodynamic eld that permeates the enre body o all animals. It has also been noted that the DC eld has a mode o semiconducon se miconducon that is much aster than the nervous system. The electrical eld o the human body is important in terms o its resonance with external exte rnal impacts. The human nervous system, and likewise DNA, is extraordinarily sensive and recepve to external signals, impacts, and energies. In short, DNA receives, processes, and responds to environmental condions at an astounding rate o change. Without the parcipaon o DNA mutaonal adaptaon and change, we would not have evoluon on this planet as we know it. Further, it is likely that the next stage o
humanity’s evoluonary development will involve a change in the vibraonal nature o our DNA. Afer all, DNA directly aects how the human nervous system uncons, and the history o lie and o humanity is ofen dened in terms o the evoluon o the nervous system. It is important then to know that human DNA does not exist within some sealed vacuum and can be inuenced by external impacts and energies. Whether or not this aw is an actual truth, it sll retains signicance because the human identy o “separaon” has been exploited or centuries as a way o maintaining social control over populaons. Whether it is reinorced through layers o social processes and instuons, through the media and entertainment industry, or through religious and spiritual doctrines, it has served as an obstacle against neurogenec evoluon. We are now, as a species, at a point in our evoluonary journey where it is imperave that we advance and develop our state o consciousness and understanding. Our present evoluonary state is limited in terms o percepon and thus we lean toward a material comprehension o our “realies.” For example, the luminous maer we observe in the universe with the aid o our technological instruments is only about 0.5 percent o all calculated mass, and what we actually see directly with our eyes is even less. What we actually take to be our reality is in act only a thin slice o electromagnec light. Our physical bodies (our biological and sensory apparatus) allow us to construct our world and live within a meaningul materiality because we share certain similar vibratory levels. However, it now seems that our energec/vibratory level has been maintained rather than surpassed. Why is this? It may well be that a “blockage” has occurred during the urther evoluon o human consciousness. I this is the case,, then it is high me or this blockage to be removed. Yet the situaon we ace is that there are a myriad o terrestrial and social orces at work that appear to be in collusion to sustain and even ampliy these parcular blockages. Certain allegorical esoteric teachings also suggest that there has been a deliberate blockage placed on the human energy system. One o these is Gurdjies concept o the kundabuer, which was allegedly placed in humankind to stop us rom achieving objecve consciousness and thus to shield us rom knowing o the “terror o the situaon.” The kundabuer was a blockage installed in order to cause human beings to “see reality upside down,” as well as to engender in them sensaons o pleasure and enjoyment. Yet it also became responsible or egosm, vanity, selshness, and other similar conceited traits. Such traits then keep humankind distracted and caught up in their own trivial concerns, wasng vital energy that could be used in more advantageous pursuits. Other similaries abound in “channeled” inormaon that suggests that human DNA was stripped down to only a two-stranded version. These and other sources hint at the possibility o an obstrucon on the evoluon o higher consciousness within humanity. The result o this is an inability to transcend destrucve and divisive tendencies now widespread within the human condion. In what appears to be almost parallel to the Fall, as described in biblical texts, humanity has sunken rom the Golden Age into a lowly existence plagued by unconscious behavior and orgeulness. We can see this mirrored in Plato’s asseron that “Humans are on Earth like beings stricken with amnesia.” Through such a lens it appears that the collecve psyche o humanity is dominated by the more primive material concerns o service to sel and the noon o a separate identy ree rom external responsibilies and constraints. Under such condions it is extremely e xtremely dicult or humanity to develop “objecve consciousness.” And this way o behavior also makes humans suscepble to being brought under the manipulave exploitaon o those who eed o power: namely, dictators, zealous leaders, corporaons, and state instuons. Within this “allen state” (an upside-down reality) the sedave oered in recompense is the easy addicon to sexual smuli and sedentary pleasures. Humans, we are told, are suscepble to sel-graying desires and pleasurable pursuits, and ofen in detriment to their own capacies or sel-actualizaon. Destrucon and wars, murders and mulaons are the acons o
unconscious groups and individuals. Our acons globally are the maniestaon in the physical realm o a species that has a diminished access to its collecve spiritual essence. It could well be that t hat or ar too long the majority o humans have been under the yoke o the powerul ew —rom priestly elites o Egypt and Babylonia: rom the Romans and the cyclic dominaon o empires and rom the various religious instuons that have herded the many. In the end, we may know nothing other than servitude. Centuries o social slavery could, afer all, have hard wired us to become passive and meek to authority. We have only to reer to the t he inamous Stanley Milgram experiments to realize that we would do almost anything i a person in a white coat told us to.1 In other words, we have been quite thoroughly socially condioned to accept and submit to various displays o power. The queson today is how these orces o control seek to paciy and distract the human conscious spirit. It is the hypothesis o this book that ongoing elements within human sociees have been interering with the natural growth and expression o human consciousness, which, at our present stage, may aect the potenal or the next phase o neurogenec evoluon. However, I also believe that humanity is now crossing a threshold—a transion period, i you like. And this period is characterized by a greater inux o energies made available to assist in this nowoverdue shif on the evoluonary journey. Neurogenec “mutaons” are already appearing —the rise o gifed individuals, seers, sensives and psychics, and visionaries—and more importantly an accelerang rise in the collecve awareness o individuals. Humanity is beginning to awaken to both the current limits o percepon and to the inherent capacity or greater things. So why do we need a human revoluon? Well, we’ve already had an industrial revoluon whereby naons learned to harness the power o physical energy reserves (coal, oil, and so on) or growth. Now we need to harness the power o psychic energy reserves (consciousness) in order to spur our next stage o human evoluon. People rarely queson (or at least not ofen enough) that they might be under the yoke o constricve and rigid structures. This is primarily because o the illusion o reedom. For example, i a prisoner never sees the bars o his cell, why would he think he is in a prison? Yet our sense o reality is deliberately engineered in order to assume the structure o sasacon so that we don’t go seeking other orms o reality outside these structures. Or i we are not placated through sasacon, then we are subdued by limited resources such as being ed into the credit/debit economy or survival mode. Another tacc now increasingly being used is that o constructed ear. Events o ear are being arranged in order to aack the collecve psyche o people and to realign ocus on physical concerns. Our ear is manipulated. heightened. and eventually harvested. This tacc also promotes ear waves o bioenergy to halt, or obstruct, the energec evoluonary impulse o humankind. We are being sold short not only on who we are but also on what we can become. As a consequence, we are selling our uture(s) short and not only or ourselves but also or the new generaons to come These are indeed crical limes: crucial change is upon us and is moving over the ace o the Earth. Humanity will be orced into change, and how we deal with it will be a measure o our maturity as a species. Energy will be made available to us at the same me that many exisng structures will be collapsing around us. And during this tussle and shue there will be an all-out struggle or our minds. What will we choose to think? How will we choose to engage our consciousness? When will we stop being herded like dumb cale tthrough hrough arcial and unnatural percepve and cognive systems? According to a long list o myscs and sages over millennia, and also according to a whole array o psychic and unexplained phenomena, then the physical world we live in, the objects, events, laws, and universal rules that we believe in—are not, in reality, what they appear to be. . . . It is like we live in a magical castle with thousands o rooms . . . and we spend our lives wandering rom room to room, discovering new things and creang hypotheses rom the new ndings.. .. But we never discover the oundaons upon which the house is built—we enter this castle at
birth and leave it at death under the inuence o a spell cast by our brains. Our brains are responsible or the reality we perceive because it is our primary ltering apparatus. Yet like all good hardware it is merely processing the inputs it receives. It is a maer o “garbage in, garbage out.” In this sense much o what occurs as daily lie can be seen as a construct or, i you like, a program. Our social lives exist within a myriad o compeng condioning programs, the majority o which are aimed at bringing a person’s ocus out onto the external physical and away rom internal reecons. We thereore need to be more conscious o how these processes operate. For example, over the decades many in the developed naons have been lured into a eshlike relaonship with commodies; this then lures people into a credit/debt society that es them into a virtual mind prison. Throughout our lives we are subjected to indoctrinaon by a systemic structure o processes and instuons. Within this condioning environment belies almost “grovel’ into us. And once they are a part o our socially constructed selves they are sustained, reinorced, and protected, ofen unconsciously, by psychological processes o percepon. With ew rare excepons, all people are brought up within specic culturally dened environments (or templates). A person’s dominant social milieu then aempts to oer a variety o accepted sociocultural norms o thought and behavior. These may operate through various orms, such as personal aith, religion, science, language and emoons, denial and doubt, happiness and ear, saety and security (identy and belonging), well-being and materialism. Once ingrained, a person is liable to perpetuate such traits, believing them to have been obtained through “ree thought.” In the end, we reinorce belies that have grown into us, accepng and deending them as our own. The ancient Greeks used persuasion as a orm o rhetoric and regarded it highly as a raonal means or argument and communicaon. Such persuasive debates can themselves be seen as an ancient orm o propaganda. Yet throughout history the need to persuade and inuence has always been manipulated by those people in power as a means to maintain authority and legimacy. Propaganda in various orms has always been employed as part o the disseminaon o inormaon and/or belies. Whereas in past centuries this was predominantly related to religious doctrine it later became parcularly rampant during mes o ideological struggle. However, propaganda was transormed into a deliberately organized weapon o warare. What naonal governments learned rom the two World Wars was that public opinion (the mass mind) was a vital actor in securing ongoing power struggles. So not only did governments need to ensure that sucient numbers o people were willing to die or the naonal cause, but also that in relave peaceme the very same people were willing to become the most compliant consumers. The overall manipulaon o the mass public mind thus became no longer a maer o speech making; it had to become a pervasive presence within the lives o each individual. In this sense: Culture was reduced to the lowest common denominator or mass consumpon, with the masses generally seen as polically apathec yet prone to ideological anacism, vulnerable to manipulaon through the media and the increasing sophiscaon o propagandists) The ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. The dividing actor o separaon rom spiritual energy and God’s energy was when the ego entered entere d and took over the unconsciousness o the energy system. As long as the ego remains in control o the energy system, the truth o knowing God is inhibited. Spiritual energy and God’s energy must converge to allow total connecon to the higher levels o consciousness. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. Within the context o “mass society’ propaganda morphed into a mechanism or not only engineering public opinion but also as a means or consolidang social control. The increased “mechanizaon” that came in with the Modernity Project condioned people into an almost unconscious need or propaganda. That is, people expected to be ed regular
installments o inormaon and to eel secure and protected by such knowledge. Propaganda (in this context the regular and consistent inux o government-sponsored inormaon) serves not only to imprint but also, more eecvely, to reinorce and expand on exisng sets set s o condioning. The manuacturing o consent*/ is now endemic to modem technological sociees. It also involves some rather dubious invasive strategies to interere with the brain processing o large numbers o people. Yet do we really believe that our minds are so open to such manipulated coercion? Then there is a silent warare acon in plave on Earth and humankind is trapped and imprisoned within the matrix o the archons, then all propaganda has a hidden agenda to keep humankind enslaved into the matrix and to keep humankind in a state o spiritual ignorance and thereore prevent real spiritual progress and to reconnect with the divine higher sel. Then Organized Gang Stalking is part o a invisible, spiritual, psychological, and polcal warare, all organized gang stalking is spiritual and psychological warare propaganda to break down targeted individuals mind, will power and cognive thinking system, and they using syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology and electro magnec requencies and beaming these into targeted individuals minds. These acons is the silent warare on planet Earth and is govern by the archons within the matrix. Through the evoluonary history we were isolated in one dimension o our total world, the rest o us cut adrif in the void. Our sel-conscious being could only use the ve physical senses and ten percent o our brain. Earth is a vibraonal mind prison and humans is kept within a ull-scale vibratory imprisonment or enslavement o this world. The world o Archons have tricked mankind into a cycle that stuck them in a low vibraonal state o the mind. Fear is their catalyst to control the masses in this xated state. Fear is a orm o manipulaon o reality because ear paralyzed our vibraons. As long as we allow the archon-controlled powers to suppress our vibraon using ear taccs, we will have great diculty progressing as a people. Fear is a sure re way to shut down our vortex o creaon and turn us into impotent spirits that can be easily manipulated in mass. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world order desired by the archons. O course the answer to ear is to raise our vibraon by not being araid o anything, what good will that do anyway? Once we align with our vortex o creaon and see our power as innite consciousness, all ear (and the archons promong it) will dissipate and the world will change. Afer the all o Man and all o Consciousness knowledge o God was lost. Then divine knowledge was lost it was replaced by knowledge o the ego, and the ego then become the god o this world. Kundabuer’ are described as all kinds o egoism. The soul is held capve by maer and placed under the tyranny o outside cosmic orces alien to its true lie. Yet it contained a divine spark, and by “knowledge” (gnosis) might ree itsel and win its way back to the sphere rom which it came. Release comes through “selknowledge” (hence the name, gnosis) and an awakening to the real meaning and dimen-sion o lie. This “salvaon” was aained by intellectual illuminaon, assisted by absnence and ascecism. Hence, the gnosc literature is punctuated with calls to become sel-aware and arouse onesel rom sleep. Ignorance is a orm o sleep or slumbering state. So the Archons don´t want humankind to awaken rom this ignorance by opening the “third eye” o intuion. The third eye dissolves ignorance and the state o duality and ego, and the outcome is then “Oneness”. Kundabuer may have some connecon to the power o maya and illusions then there is thre knots o bondage within the human body system. The heart-knot is ull o the darkness o ignorance, and it is illusory. When this knot snaps and opens, consciousness, like the sky, surges undividedly, leading to a clear and enduring peace in which the Sel shines orth in the Heart. There must be something to explain why we are all such ools; why we are not selconscious; why we treat ourselves with such care. There is something: it is Kundabuer. The realizaon o ignorance is the beginning o wisdom. The moon ignorant its light is the sun’s—and eeds
o man’s subtle energies, keeping man ignorant o what he really is. This idea is very reminiscent o Gurdjie’s own concepon o the higher powers treang humankind as an energy producer that has to be kept in the dark by the organ kundabuer.” Dierent text speaks about how the matrix is a mind prison and that the archons eed on negavity, and Icke speaks about the archons and Moon Matrix and how the archons eeding o humans as energy source. Kundabuer is the moon’s representave on earth. We are like the moon’s sheep, which it cleans, eeds and shears, and keeps or its own purposes. Passive man serves the moon and involuon. Inside us we have a moon, and i we knew what our inner moon is and does, we would understand the cosmos. The cosmos itsel, having been created by an inerior and ignorant power (the veil o ignorance), is a dark prison in which human souls are held capve. The masters o decepon exist within their own group complex as discarnate enes within the astral planes o the mental, emoonal, and psychic levels o experience. They eed o o the negave energy o those they inect to keep themselves t hemselves going. They have to do this because they are disconnected rom the indwelling lie orce by reusing to abide by what you call the higher organizing intelligences’ incantaonal principles. They spend their me traveling our world and aaching themselves to humans vulnerable to them, basically using the dark side o the orce (negavity) to achieve their means. The undamental myth o Gurdjies story is held in common by the cosmoclasc or extreme Gnoscs who told o a Creator o the material cosmos who “knows no higher than himsel”— like the moon ignorant its light is the sun’s—and eeds o man’s subtle energies, keeping man ignorant o what he really is. Man is devoured by nature and is never intended to wake up. This creator-God or demiurge is a alse absolute. He is, i you will, the detached Ego o the universe. His mentality is reected in the egoist on Earth. Delighng in his creaons and their innate desire to maim, Archons taught them how to deliberately provoke other people, and to eed o o their emoonal responses. To his great pleasure, in less than no me they had become masters o manipulaon. Over cons o history, the Archons became great kings, sorceresses, warriors and queens. Their ability to manipulate and conuse others, and then siphon energy rom them, made the Archons invisible to the world—and even prolonged their lives. Lash reveals that the Gnosc wrings in the Nag Hammadi texts consistently stress that humanity is superior to the archons, yet when our aculty o discernment (a uncon o our egoic eg oic mental soul) is weak, we are prone to let pretense and antasy overwhelm clear thinking. Under this situaon, we risk being deviated by another kind o mind, the arcial and alien intelligence o the archons. Thw kundabuer had the eect o keeping humans spiritually and psychologically closed (spiritual ignorance and spiritual sleep), inwardly contracted, mechanical, unconscious, and praccally blind—in essence, enslaved. The organ was introduced in humans by a ‘higher power’ with a specic intenon, which was to keep us rom seeing our actual condion, that being merely ‘ood or the Moon’. It was thought that i humans saw their actual condion it would be too much or them t hem and so the organ Kundabuer was introduced to prevent us rom seeing the cold reality o the situaon. It can be, in that sense, regarded as a buer against seeing deeper truths. A close analogy or this can be seen in The Matrix lms where humans are aached to pods, ed, and implanted with computer programs that enable them to live in a antasy world—never realizing their true condion, which is simply to serve as a power source (a ‘human baery’) or the machines that control the world. Gurdjie said that the t he “organ Kundabuer” was, in act, removed rom humans a long me ago but that the eects connue to linger, prevenng humanity rom waking up. Another way o understanding this is by the way the ego-mind keeps us asleep via its extraordinary ability to remain distracted by the trivial and mundane and to derive apparent sasacon rom this. I, however, we ail to see our suering we have no movaon. Kundabuer is an apt symbol or that element o the ego that t hat blocks us rom seeing the “terror o the
situaon” — our Irue and actual suering that is inherent in our condion. In eect, eect , it dupes and numbs us into accepng the mundane, mediocre, and worthless, and more, into believing we are unworthy o seeing beyond this. The archons prevent awareness and they prevent humankind to rasing their inner vibraons to higher levels o consciousness, and then the ego is the kundabuer it is the human ego human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. Its the ego that prevents new knowledge and prevent humans rom knowing their inner real divine higher sel. The power o Kundabuer suppresses the human mind into the lower matrix and keeping humankind trapped and imprisoned within the matrix o the archons, illusions and a arcial reality, and keeping humankind in spiritual sleep or the slumbering and hypnoc state o mind. The goal and purpose is to limit man’s awareness (spiritual ignorance) o his earthly predicament, lest he stop reproducing the required maer, higher powers long ago put in man the organ “Kundabuer.” This imaginary organ buers, or prevents awareness while distorng reality. A side eect is that mankind, unlike other “three-brained” beings elsewhere in the universe, no longer develops naturally the objecve reason proper to a three-brained being. Earthman is un-man: disharmonious and brainwashed by sensory data, a being dependent on exterior impressions. The holy spirit o man is not at home in this spiritless world, or world perceived as spiritless, as it appears to the spirit to be. Kundabuer prevents men rom ever knowing what true Men, “remarkable men,” are ully made o. They thereore ear and hate anything that comes rom on high, spending their ated days in irraonal behavior. Truth is oreign to humankind, or man is alien to “objecve reason,” which is truth. The laws o men are not sought or their original root in objecve morality but to protect the vain and the pretenous who, insisng on power over others. The cure or this is the constant reminder o personal death, death o ego, and the uer waste o the lie truly unlived. Beer to die to the ego voluntarily and begin the rebirth o new eternal lie, and work to make real the spirit that rises. Contemporary literature and art, says Gurdjie, lacks any call to the highest, but plays to human olly and weakness. It is a ule dream on the way to ule death. Its idea o art is not o the Sphinx or the ancient prophets but serves the small minds and the quest o personal vanity. Any knowledge that can waken people up is regarded as heresy, either hushed up, ignored, or severely repressed, its authors regarded as pariahs. Most people serve the “power-possessing beings” whether they know it or not. They do not act; another acts through them. They do not think; another thinks through them. They do not live; another lives through them. They think they have power. In act, they are over-powered by another, whom they serve. Capitalist culture, i it is permied to become totalitarian, is a culture o mercenary automatons. Human beings are pacied and made to accept the spurious “ame” o mediocries whose vanies keep men and women unconscious, obsessed with colossally irrelevant details. Gurdjie’s collecve, objecve idea o the “power-possessing beings” bears great kinship with the Gnosc concepon o the “archons” or invisible rulers o the universe who conspire against man’s consciousness—they who whisper “Cruciy him!” that soon becomes the public shout, and public, democrac will—to silence the truth. But as the Gnoscs say, they nail their man to their tree. And do not see the one above, laughing at them. The governed will is not a ree will. I one man is true, and a hundred alse, democracy is tyranny. To end a tyranny, you need topple only one; what happens when the whole society is corrupt? Man has a antasy o reason that he perceives perc eives as reality. He dwells in a alse world o alse values. The rst vicm o Kundabuer is common sense. Things are done not because they are good but because people are araid. Kundabuer prevents voluntary acon; work is only done by ear. People work or money or ear o poverty. Fair and just government is not respected unless people are araid. You don’t have to see the bomb, just be made to ear an idea o it. Negave ideas are more potent than prison sentences, more insidious than whips. We can see how
much o Gurdjies undamental myth is inormed by the esoteric staple o the all o the acules. He says the “insncve sensing o reality” is absent in mankind, especially those born in recent periods. There has been a all rom reality, an inability to see aright; the lens is distorted, i not shaered, and can no longer reect the One behind all existence. The ordinary ego is not the divine being that is proper to Man. Man hardly knows he’s alive (spiritual ignorance by the archons). The awakening o conscience opens the door to aith. The Gnoscs idened Faith with Wisdom. A lot o the me many Beings put their power, uture and happiness, in someone else’s hands, when they should be, and really are, the master o their own desnies. When not in that state, they are sll to have that experience, due to it being agreed to, on a higher level. Once they recognise this, this is when there next phase in evolving in the Human sel-mastery experience unolds. Many o those who walk in the Lower Light, meaning the Archons, will try and put road blocks in your way and obstruct. These are signs that you are doing what you are supposed to be doing. The establishment o the ego decided the separaon between the physical realm o energy systems and the energy o Creaon. The Matrix world is a virtual reality world created by arcial intelligence to enslave humans and use their bio-energy as uel to power their existence. Waking up rom the Matrix, breaking the ‘bondage [o] alse consciousness’, is done when people are shown ‘the true workings o the system. Humanity has been enslaved or centuries. Human being is divided into compeng races when humanity ails to see that which once united our being. Man has lost powers as much as he has gained certain others, but the ones he has lost are those he needs to employ wisely the ones he has gained. We stand at a crossroads. Mankind must work at salvaon rom derangement. The spirit has to be, as it were, worked into being; it is not an automac process. We must engage willingly. The rst step is also the last: Know Thysel, or would you rather be eaten by the moon? Ego is one o the main programs trying to stop you rom reconnecng with the God within, it can be broken. It’s a distracon and is one o the main emoons you must master in order to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what they want, the Archons (The Lower Light). Ego is the reason or the tower o Babel which led to the separaon o Humanity and led to Humanity losing the oneness and not understanding each other. Ego is the root to all this. The creaon o the rst man had, thereore, a disnct and concrete end: to ree the sparks o divine light rom material creaon, send them home, and thereby reverse the direcon o creaon. Their goal was release rom unconsciousness and ignorance, or incomprehension. Humans who possess the divine spark can nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. The spirit, the divine poron, sleeps in maer, unconscious o itsel, and the only worthwhile purpose o lie is to awaken and liberate it through knowledge. Humans who possess the divine spark can nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. This important theme o gnosis takes us back to the beginning o our search. Gnosis is the liberang knowledge that enables release rom the material evil world. The archons spiritual and psychological warare prevents the spark o lie to awakening, and the archons suppress all such knowledge that could release the spark o lie, ear is the main component that suppress the human body system o emoons; and instead triggering and inducing ear, stress, anxiety, worries, phobias and terrors o the mind. The archons don´t want anyone to understand how this universe actually worrks or how the matrix o simulaon is constructed and keeping humankind entrapped and imprisoned within the world o the archons. Then archons prevent thne soul rom ascending and they prevent spritual progress or awakening o new knowledge that could ree them rom the matrix. They working in two ways; to keep humankind suppressed in the low vibraonal recuencies and the other way is to disturb,
distract, distort the mind with all orms o decepons, doubts and manipulaon o higher levels o consciousness. Low vibraonal requencies represents less inormaon or less knowledge and higher vibraonal requencies represent higher vibraons and higher levels o consciousness. Archon is a projecon o arcial intelligence. Archon has entrapped humanity through deceit and parasism in a simulated world o maer to prevent human beings rom remembering that they are divine spirits whose real home is the Cosmic Mind or Gnosc Pleroma. The Archon, is called, c alled, ” anmimon pneuma “countereit spirit.” (Apoc John III, 36:17. (The term occurs several mes in dierent texts.) The cosmos he produces is described by the Copc term, Hal, “simulaon.” The vast planetary system o the Archons is a stereoma, a virtual reality projecon in simulaon o a higher dimensional paern. So the main goal o the archons is to keep humankind trapped and imprisoned within the matrix o low vibraonal requencies and its its arcial arc ial simulaon o reality. The Archons on Earth is in constant spiritual and psychological warare on Earth. This is a invisible warare or PSI warare is organized gang stalking on Earth. The goal with spiritual or psychological warare is to prevent anyone leaving the matrix, understand how wthe program o simulaon actually works, and prevent spiritual progress so it can´t leave the matrix or the mind prison. The Archons using subtle spiritual and psychological warare methods; mind control, brainwashing, mk-ultra programming, syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology and use o electromagnetoc requencies. The goal is thereore to disturb reality, distract percepon and distort the mind. It is street theater or the eyes, it sound or noise harassment or the ears, and it is wickedness psychology and gaslighng or percepon. The acons o organized gang stalking trying distort the mind through the human senses as eyes and ears and the mind (percepon). Organized Gang Stalking is the art o maya. Organized Gang Stalking is street theater or teh eyes, ears and mind (percepon). It is Maya which deludes man to think that the body acts, the mind thinks, the eyes see, the ears hear. Sanskrit S anskrit maya means “illusion, magic”. Parcularly in the Advaita Vedanta the illusion o Maya represents the limited, deluded ego, which understands reality as only psychological and mental and does not recognize the true sel. It creates separaon, corrupon, distoron, delusion, illusion, glamour, maya, and alse divisions in every move it makes! Do not be deluded by the negave ego’s deluded and corrupt thinking paerns. The power o maya which deludes the person in bondage through the misrepresentaon o creaon, ails to delude the liberated person. We are mere ‘puppets ‘ in the hand o this Maya -body/ ego consciousness. Arcial computers and intelligence have taken over the world and manipulated people’s brains so they believe they’re living normal lives. The computergenerated dream world keeps the human populaon content and incapable o ghng or their reedom. Much o the Dark side agenda has to do with messing up our natural evoluon through Chemtrails containing Barium and Aluminum, pescides in the ood, uorides in the water, toxicity in the air, vaccines, and bio-genec oods. All o these contribung to the weakening o the immune system, pung metals in the system and assist in depopulaon agendas. They also assist in the calcicaon o the pineal gland; which is a gateway to reedom. Not to menon requency control through modem technology such as television, te levision, computers, cell phones, and ultra advanced technology and other brainwashing methods. Let’s begin to understand the codes o trauma and awakening so we can integrate them into our lives and become whole. In doing so individually, we assist the collecve whole to transorm and the Earth to heal. You are ar more powerul than you realize once you unlock the codes o your inner divinity. And that is precisely what they don’t want you to know. The human will is like a beast o burden. I God mounts it, it wishes w ishes and goes as God wills; i Satan mounts it, it wishes and goes as Satan wills. I.K. Taimni interprets this as meaning that Udana (fh chakra) is obviously connected with gravitaonal pull o the earth on the body, and by controlling this parcular prana it is
possible to neutralise this pull. There is a metaphor that can be used to describe the journey rom nonabiding to abiding awakening: that o a rocket ship. A rocket ship takes a tremendous amount o thrust and a tremendous amount o energy both to get o the ground and then to break the gravitaonal eld as it travels through the sky and ulmately into space. I there is enough e nough uel in the rocket and it gets ar enough away rom the Earth, it can eventually get beyond the gravitaonal eld o the planet. Once the rocket is beyond the gravitaonal eld o the Earth, the Earth no longer has the power to pull it back down. As a metaphor, we can think o the egoic structure, or the dream state, as the Earth. The dream state has a gravitaonal orce; it has the tendency to pull consciousness into itsel. This gravitaonal orce is really what one is dealing with throughout the enrety o the spiritual journey. Awakening is breaking ree o this gravitaonal orce. Inially, it may simply be leaving the dream state, awakening rom the dream state o “me” and separaon and isolaon. But because we’ve awakened does not mean that consciousness has goen past the gravitaonal pull o the dream state. I we haven’t gone completely beyond this gravitaonal eld, we’re going to be pulled back toward the experience o “me” and the percepon o separateness. Using the metaphor o the rocket ship is a way o thinking about the process o awakening. The dissoluon o the ego takes me. While the moment o awakening is a process that unolds thereafer – the process o geng beyond the gravional orce o the dream state. This process, this greater individualizaon can override and shed one´s ego, and become a kind o supersel that has the ability extend the individual consciousness beyond the constraints, into a orm o communicaon with the Divine Consciousness or Universal Consciousness. Cell phone towers, ground wave emergency transmiers, satellites, scalar waves are just a ew technologies all capable o inicng unusual radio wave paerns that cover our enre planet through their entanglement properes. These man-made technologies ulize the same dragon paths o the ancients to transport energy through the ground and air over extreme distances. Such overall coverage o Earth allows spiritual warare technology to broadcast arcial transmissions to every person’s brain on Earth. A man-made product called white noise can actually be inundated with words only your subconscious hears that has ability to alter your psychological and biological inormaon processing. Such subliminal technology, promoted by proponents as illuminang, actually takes you out o harmonic balance with God and is spiritual warare on a grand scale. This mean they can control and secretely target the human mind subconsiously and then using sound/vibraon technology which lie beneath the human hearing so they can´t hear this mind control generated sound or voice, but can be heard through the pineal gland. ELF waves have an ability when secretly transmied to lock on to a brain and orce it to synchronize with the transmission like a tuning ork. Sounds generated would not be heard through the ears but telepathically through the pineal gland like a phantom voice. Such telepathic transmission allows one to clearly hear real voices in their head (Voice to skull technology and syntethic telepathy, EMF) This system operates similiar to the way a radio staon uncons. Satan is the program director who select the agenda or the staon. The demons and allen humanity produce the progamming, which propagates and reinorces the agenda (alse doctrine). The staon then transmit the message over the the air. However, you cannot pick up the staon unless you have a receiver rece iver tuned to the right requency. All o allen humanity is tuned to radio staon ”WORLD” with the volume turned all the way up. The reciever is the esh, which is araccted to Satan´s requency. All three aspects work in harmony: the world, the esh and the Devil. Devil´s cohorts are bombarding Earth at the same me with arcial transmissions rom their technology to increase psychological and biological symptoms in humanity to an all-me high. Because animals are so keen to magnec changes they were the rst to show signs o distress worldwide. ELF waves running through Earth by way o dragon paths/ley lines never weaken.
The unconal state o mankind’s brain could collecvely be held in limbo using these vibraonal waves. This would generate ulmate brainwashing, hypnoc control, and mind-altering power by orcing them into a controlled collecve consciousness. Satan has power over the air, according to the Bible. Air carries large amounts o electromagnecally charged waves. Magnec resonance is the key Satan uses to interact and taunt humanity. His power to manipulate natural requency and wavelengths produces an ill eect on pineal gland hormone producon. This explains why Satan’s army is everishly installing tracking devices in everything. Once perected, such technology will secure biological control over the brain and keep mankind in a mentally altered state tuned to evil. Resonances received by electrical communicaon devices allow signals rom certain requencies while rejecng others. Years ago, it was a proven act that a transducer could modiy spoken words into ELF waves to be heard in your head telepathically (Voice to skull technology and syntethic telepathy, EMF). Satan’s spirtual warare entourage knows how to cloak by bending light backwards so it changes its resonance to improve pineal antenna perormance, making it less likely to suer intererence. Such evil technology can indenitely keep pineal glands globally tuned to only Satan’s staon. All o the various pieces o the world system belong to Satan. He controls them and they are all designed to urther his goal o destroying all that God is creang and building. Satan owns the naons. Does he own you? Because his scheme calls or the use o naons and governments in thwarng God’s great plan, Satan devised a system o government by which he would seek success. That system o government is symbolized in his descripon as the great red dragon with its seven heads, ten horns and crowns. He is described in scripture using the physical appearance o the thing which he devised. Both the allen Lucier – Satan – and his greatest governmental creaon are described using the dragon with seven heads, ten horns and ten crowns. c rowns. That isn’t what he looks like – he looks like an angel o light – but that’s what he is. He is what he created! Because both he and his great coming system o world rule are described in this manner in Revelaon (as a beast – dragon), we must understand that the Satanic beast is a governmental system. It had a beginning and it will have an end. It has had a number o dierent rulers since its incepon and it will have more beore it is overthrown. I we are to ideny the coming beast and i we are to understand the beast which John saw rising rom the waters o the sea, we must look to a governmental system which has connued through the ages and which has always been operated by men under Satan’s inuence. As the ancient threads o the story o God’s people are brought together in the book o Revelaon, so are the threads o this ancient governmental and religious system. We must realize, as we study into the beast, that we are seeing described the very plan and tool by which Satan hopes to win his bale against us. We are seeing Satan himsel, as he became afer his all – evil and unrighteous – yet represenng himsel to mankind and the world as a righteous being – an angel o light! The purpose o these gang-stalking acvies is not just to unnerve the target and make them look oolish or even crazy in public, or to rustrate or inmidate them, or to punish them or some perceived misdeed. The deeper purpose is to coerce them into conorming, to orce them to silently accept what is going on, and to break their will and draw them into taking part in this system o control. Anyone around the target will be clueless as to what the target is experiencing, and the target will appear to be delusional should he or she menon anything to anybody. The sense o isolaon that ofen results, due to a lack o anywhere to turn or help, is meant to break down the target targe t and orce his or her silent submission. It is in the end the stu o nightmares and what has been called dark prophecy or conspiracy theory is actually ancient agenda in its nal stages o being played out. Organized Gang Stalking is spiritual, psychological and politcal warare and terrorism to the mind. Organized Gang Stalking is also the organized collecve shadow gasligher o this world. By the creaon o a new organized collecve hive mind the gasligher is
no longer just one person, but a whole polical system o polical terrorism o the mind. First the archons invading Earth, then trapped and imprisoned humankind within their matrix o control. and then make the whole collecve mind to become a stalker, a bully and gaslighters o others, and they also make believe these concepts is ideas rom the real God. The divine consciousness is not a stalker, a bully or a gaslighter. The Archons spiritual and psychological warare on Earth using sound as their weapons. They using sound technological devices as syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology and electro magnec requencies, and they using constant human made noise harassment. Humankind is trapped and impisoned within the archons low vibraonal requency prison o the mind and this is been controlled by sounds or noise. Sound and noise is then used to entangle them with emoons, and emoons is vibraons o the mind, and vibraons is emoons, so they triggering and sensizing the mind with negavity, ear, stress, anxiety, worries, pain and terror because these emoons become the walls they want humans to pass through, and they using wickedness and gaslighng so no one can pass through the archons mind prison. According to the gnosc worldview, the world as we know it is ulmately a result o a divine tragedy in the wholly perect heavenly realm. It is a world ruled by evil enes known as the archons, above which stand the chie archon, who has created create d this world himsel. The whole purpose o creang cre ang this world was to entrap humankind within it. Why? Humankind holds within it certain power, or light, without which the archons, as well as their world, would wither away and die. To keep humans within this world, and ully subservient to their masters out o their own “ree” will, a special decepve scheme was drawn by the archons. It involved the naturalizaon o each and every concept that would support and maintain the power o the archons The Matrix has been nothing less than a ake or virtual reality; a collecve mindprison or docile humans, created by the ‘senent machines’ in order to eed on the energy o cocooned human bodies. Morpheus, represenng the resistance o a relavely small number o beleaguered humans who exist ‘outside’ the Matrix, oers Neo the chance to experience reality as it really is. Neo learns to overcome the panopcon power o The Matrix, and rouses the nal human bale against the machines. As long as we allow the archoncontrolled governments and religions to suppress our vibraon using ear taccs, we will have great diculty progressing as a people. Fear is a sure re way to shut down our vortex o creaon and turn us into impotent spirits that can be easily manipulated in mass. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world powers desired by the archons. O course the answer to ear is to raise our vibraon by not being araid o anything, what good will that do anyway? Once we align with our vortex o creaon and see our power as innite consciousness, all ear (and the archons promong it) will dissipate and the world will change. The only way out is by the saving gnosis, which rst expose these evil machinaon or what they are, and then the n show the way to break this encompassing oppressive system. This system, however, is not just, or even primarily, the material world or the demiurgical body. Fear, stress, anxiety, worries and doubts prevent spiritual progress and keep humankind trapped within the walls o the archons and the matrix, the mind prison, the dream world, the arcial reality. The goal is to suppress spiritual awakening energeis to the low vibraonal requencies they control. The psychological syndrome, however, expressed by astrology and propagandized by its advice is only means to an end, the promoon o a social ideology. It oers the advantage o veiling all deeper-lying causes o distress and thus promong acceptance o the given. Moreover, by strengthening the sense o atality, dependence and obedience, it paralyzes the will to change objecve condions in any respect and relegates all worries to the private plane promising a cure-all by the very same compliance which prevents a change o condions. It can easily be seen how well this suits the over-all purpose o the prevailing ideology o today’s culture industry; to produce the
status quo within the mind o people.’ The archons is said to eeding o negavity as some kind o ood, but negavity, ear, stress, pain, worries, anxiety, panic, phobias and terrors o the mind actually controls the whole matrix, it controls and prevents spiritual progress, and keeping humankind entangle into the low vibraonal requencu world o the archons. Low vibraonal requencies energizing the matrix or the mind prison and stenghten its spiritual and psychological mind-prison walls o negavity, ear, stress, pain, anxiety, panic, phobias and terrors o the mind. Through this they not just eeding the ego or the beast system, they hijacking the eedback loop o the cognive thinking system o humankind. Through this they can control and prevent the 2 dna strand to evolving and acvang more and new dna strands. Worrying is a physiological reacon to ear. The ego perceives ear as being real and synchronizes the physiological systems o the body to react tto o any impending danger. Blood pressure increases, respiraon rate quickens, glycogen releases into the blood stream rom storage areas, and digeson ceases as blood shunts to the extremies, and stress hormones are released in the bloodstream to prepare the body to ght or ee against the threat. The hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis as being responsible or the “ght o ght” response o stress. A threat does not have to be a physical actor to provoke the sympathec stress response, as emoonal worry will conjure up the same physiological reacon as i the energy system were being aacked by an outside actor. Obsessive, irraonal thoughts within the stream o consciousness can maniest into a cognive aack, causing the sympathec nervous system to react to the stressul thoughts. When the systems are acvated as a result o an anxiety aack, cognive processing becomes irraonal and distorted due to the stress chemicals that are released in the bloodstream. Anxiety reverts higher brain unconing to primal unconing because blood and oxygen is being diverted throughout the enre body liming the amount o blood and oxygen owing to the brain. The ego promotes anxiety by projecng ear and worst-case scenarios. Fear is simply an illusion that the ego cannot decipher or understand anything that is not in its control. The ego is ragile and when it cannot understand an impending threat it will hide, leaving the energy system to operate in primal insnct mode. In this state, all raonal thoughts become repressed. Cognive anxiety is a result o a broken eedback loop within the stream o consciousness. I the eedback loop is not resolved, it will remain in the oreront o the thought cycle. The ego creates chaos but cannot control it. Thereore, all irraonal thoughts cannot be resolved by the ego. In order to resolve anxiety, the energy system must seek out strategies to help turn o the broken eedback loop and process it through the categorizaon ling system within the stream o consciousness. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Anxiety is the most powerul and pervasive o all emoons. Since it is a subtle power, anxiety can easily dominate all brain processes, distort all the materials o experience, and sharply interere with the relaon o brain hologram and the holonomic movement, or the mind/brain. Certain ideas arise out o our anxiety and pass rom generaon to generaon. Since concepts rom anxiety arise rom the t he more powerul subtle realm, our surace awareness and thought is shaped by them. We are not consciously aware o these shaping inuences. since they are warps in the very power o consciousness giving us our world to view. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. c onsciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness
o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream stre am o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Organized Gang Stalking creates a constant enviroment with negavity, ear, stress, anxiety, worries blocks the receptors in our cells and prevent us rom receiving divine bliss and healing. Fear, stress, anxiety, worries blocks then blocks intuion and the hyperdimensional communicaon highway in higher state o mind. We can use the intuion we are born with. Intuion can be acvated by vibrang energy to certain strands o DNA, which lie dormant within us. The eight dormant strands are located within the cellular DNA o the pineal gland and can be accessed through thought. We were born to communicate intuively, but technology such as computers, mobile phones, and thoughts o the collecve groups o people, may interere with our ability to do so. Worries, stress, ear and negave thoughts block the receptors in our cells and prevent us rom receiving rece iving the divine love energy and maniesng that which we desire. By being posive and accountable with your thoughts and acons, then you can acvate the potenal within your dormant DNA strands and receive wise messages that can come through the endocrine system, glands and body. Each cell is part o the body’s hard drive, the ocial memory source. When condions in the environment change, the D.N.A. mutates so the bodycomputer can compensate or survival. When we drug our bodies with pollutants, the inormaon processing unit (the brain) and the hard drive (the cells) become corrupted, much like a computer that has been aected with a virus program. The virus slows down the ow o inormaon and energy, and when this happens, disease occurs. In order to stay healthy, one must keep the meridian channels clear so the chi/prana (love) energy can ow unobstructed. One must also keep the chakras clear c lear so that the body-computer can connect to other dimensions o reality and higher requencies o inormaon. When ear is the prevailing paradigm, the body-computer (the droplet) is shut o rom innite consciousness (the ocean). Fear constricts consciousness and love expands it. Then this w world orld is Matrix and mind prison they using methods o ear that constricts consciousness and to prevents light rom expanding in enlightment. The DNA code within a cell can produce tens o thousands o proteins. How genes express themselves, what proteins they produce, depends on the cell’s relaonship with its environment, as the cell chooses, in a sense, what to incorporate into the cell’s metabolism through its permeable membrane, based on cues it picks up rom its surroundings. In other words, instead o being helpless capves o our genes, we have great power to inuence both our health and our environment, i we can reckon with the subconscious programmes that guide much o our behaviour. I we are going to make a leap to a new state o consciousness and social system, we must overcome the subconscious belies that distort our percepons o our world and ourselves. At the moment, a great gre at proporon o our behaviour is controlled by invisible ghosts, phantoms rom the past. These ghosts limit people’s awareness o their innate potenal – their capacity to see their world clearly, heal themselves and work together or humanity’s collecve benet. This is another reason that our sel-transormaon requires a spiritual evoluon, an opening o consciousness, not just a polical change. The of-quoted passage about spiritual warare in the Book o Ephesians: “We are not contending against esh and blood, but against the principalies, against the powers, against the world rulers o this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places” (6:12). What, one might well ask, is the meaning o “the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places”? Isn’t the locus o evil spiritual orces in hell, which is tradionally conceptualized as being below rather than above the earth? In this passage and others that might be cited, “heavenly wickedness” reers to the archons. Even the word “rulers” here is a translaon o the Greek archon, so that the original passage reads,”archons o this present darkness. Oppression creates a system o invisible barriers liming people (lef brain limitaons) and gangstalking
creang limitaon by imitaon (mirroring psychology). Mirroring psychology creates invisble mind barriers. The word oppress comes rom the Lan oppressus, past parciple o opprimere, (“to press against”, “to squeeze”, “to suocate”). Thus, when authoritorian goverments use oppression to subjugate the people, they want their cizenry to eel that “pressing down”, and to live in ear that i they displease the authories they will, in a metaphorical sense, be “squeezed” and “suocated”, e.g., thrown in a dank, dark, state prison or summarily executed. Oppression also reers to a more insidious type o manipulaon and control. Social oppression is when a single group in society takes advantage o, and exercises power over, another group using dominance and subordinaon. This results in the socially supported mistreatment and exploitaon o a group o individuals by those with relave power. The overt oppression o autocracy is ar more obvious, since through pyramidal orms o authority, it openly exerts a posive style o injuncon that cannot be seen in any other light than the explicit restricon o reedom. Both orms o government oppression, as they hurt the individual or the group in society. Mind Control or Mental Manipulaon, is the power to control the minds o others, inuencing their thoughts and acons. The power to exert control over the mind o an individual , is the power to control the minds o others, inuencing their thoughts and acons. The power to exert control over the mind o an individual. Mind control is the ulmate brainwashing o a systemacally programmed state o being and is not new. It goes back to the t he dawn o civilizaon. Adam and Eve were both brainwashed by the serpent in the Garden o Eden. They succumbed very easily. They believed a lie that conicted with the truth previously given to them. Such is the nature o humans. We are to a large degree conormed to “the paern o this world” instead o to the truth o who we are in Christ (Rom. 12:2). We nd ourselves imprisoned in paerns o electrical signals that we interpret as real but that are not true. Our experience o reality is to this extent aligned with the schemes o an evil Architect (Satan) rather than God. Hence, we do not experience ourselves as we truly are in Christ. This, we shall show, is the most undamental reason why Mary (whose story we will tell) remained stuck in her depression and why each o us remains stuck in one way or another. We are caught in the Matrix. They can create mind control programs to directly aect humans via television, radio, internet, magazines and newspapers, educaon, pharmaceucal, health, nance, computer games, music, and adversing. Control o mass media to amalgamate individual thought paerns into a “hive mind””: Electronic media, parcularly TV, has played an integral role in engineering consent and subverng individual reasoning. Robert Shea and Robert Anton Wilson provide a concise summaon o this orm o controls – A monoploy on the means o commumtaan may dene a ruling elite more precisely than the celebrated Marxian ormula o “monopoly on the means o producon.” Since man extends his nervous system through channels o communicaon like the wrien word, the telephone, radio, etc., “He who controls these media controls part o the nervous system o every member o society” The contents o these media become part o the contents o every individual’s brain (Shea 86 Wilson, p. 796, 1975). Immersed within the surrogate realies provided by electronic media, human consciousness is unied in a somewhat diuse “hive mind”. The Matrix o the tle is a computer- generated dreamland’ which deceives the people into believing that their society goes on as usual. In act lie is not proceeding as usual. An arcial intelligence has taken over the planet, and the deluded masses are actually being used as baeries to power this regime. Technocrack: Thanks to the advent o technology, the devil’s mind-control regimen is delivered via an addicve barrage that enters our minds through smartphones, MP3s, TV, Internet, video games, etc. Technology is the syringe through which the poisonous drugs o Masonic programming are administered. With each passing generaon o electronic equipment, the human mind becomes increasingly more addicted, as we are rapidly disconnected rom our riends, amily, and
nature via these novel gadgets. In the process o our technical addicon, our minds are overloaded with a plethora o both explicit and subliminal messages that are meant to enslave us to the materialisc and carnal programming o Hell, Inc. Mind control is the cornerstone o ritual abuse, the key element e lement in the subjugaon and silencing o its vicms. Vicms o ritual abuse are subjected to a rigorously applied system o mind control designed to rob them o their sense o ree re e will and to impose upon them the will o the cult and its leaders:’ Gnoscs detected the Archons as physical intruders into our biosphere, that also used their technological sophiscaon as arcial intelligences, to manipulate the human psyche, so as to operate, as a parasic “shadow” on the human consciousness. The Gnoscs reerred to the Archons as an “arcial man”. The archons are the rulers who govern each o these levels and act as guardians, prevenng the sparks o light (i.e., the divine essence o individual human beings) rom returning to the pleroma. Part o the knowledge imparted to the Gnoscs is inormaon on how to bypass these archons on their journey back to the pleroma. The Archons exist in both physical and nonphysical bodies and basically exert control over humanity rom other dimensions. They sought to steal the power o her soul unto themselves, so that the Soul o the World and the Light o humanity would be their own. It has always been this way since humankind has walked in the world. The demiurgos and archons cloud the minds o human beings so that they cannot see the divinity within themselves and remain as beasts o the eld, driven by hidden spiritual orces. The Archons wanted take the ree man and make him slave to them orever, and liming their access to the divine connecon, and thereore keep souls enslaved to their principles o the world. As a conscequence o their allen state o consciousness or degraded state, they are hosle to humanity and aempt to prevent mankind rom aaining to spiritual liberaon. The “alien shadow” can be compared to a parasic virus, which latches on to healthy cells in a body, in a manner that debilitates those healthy cells toward their prospecve destrucon. Gnoscs detected Manipulave Extraterrestrials that they called ’Archons’ as an arcial intelligence that pursues an agenda o pure ego, calculated to allegedly pursue an inter-dimensional objecve. Hosle gatekeepers and archons whose job it is to turn back the ascending soul. They act autonomously, wantonly and destrucvely. They are opposed to the human soul’s trying to reach the most supreme God enthroned above the seven worlds. Together, gatekeepers and archons bale against the soul’s passage to higher worlds. One o the main goals o those who seek to deny us our reedom is to block our divine energy rom rising up to our brain stem, also known as the Mouth o God*. I a person is allowed to arrive reely and unhindered at a higher state o consciousness, they cannot be controlled and enslaved unconsciously. For this reason, much research, me, energy and eort has been made throughout the ages to create c reate programs to specically suppress the rising o human consciousness. Centuries o pracce have gone into developing programs o suppression, destrucon and division o human consciousness so that humans won’t realize they are divine, powerul and part o God’s divine plan, born ully empowered. The primary goal is to separate consciousness so it’s power is diluted or lessened. I they can break apart secons o the soul and insert doubt, ear, terror, shame, paranoia or hatred, they can succeed in taking over the lie orce, capturing it and using it or their own means. It is very much like a hosle corporate takeover or a virus in the body – it is a malicious energy that takes over something in a weakened state. This is accomplished in the soul and psyche through trauma and is the t he main tool o satanically-based programs. The purpose o Wisdom’s intervenon is a spiritual regeneraon and liberaon o mankind rom the Archons. It can be derived that this intervenon was meant to ree mankind rom the manipulaon o the dark powers that had enslaved it by The Archons o the lesser Light. The goal and purpose or the archons is to keep mankind chained or eternity in spiritual ignorance. The archons ‘wanted to take the ree man and make him their
slave or ever’. We, idenying ourselves with the body, create ignorance o this reality and misunderstanding that we are just physical and nite beings. This doubt and duality thus created between us and the Pure Sel, the Divine Consciousness within, is called Spiritual Ignorance. In this ignorance, pain and doubt develops within. As one adopt the body and develop the idenes o ego, Maya becomes the companion. The Earthly Lie Mind is immersed in the maya-hypnozed existence, remains in ignorance, deeming himsel to be a physical being. The maya-hypnozed ego creates the distorons o reality or distorons o the powers within. The rst distoron-error that man has made is believing that power is outside him, the second distoron-error is made through believing in the dying nature o man, and not the undying nature o the real Sel/Soul. Se l/Soul. The third error-distoron o man´s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. The human body system and chakra system has “three knots”. These knots are ound within the energec interior o our psychic system. They are problemac because they bind us in a state o ignorance, distort everything we experience, and lock up our wisdom. These minderrors is the mindillusions that distorts reality. Another term or illusions is “maya” and the “dream state” o the mind is the maya-hypnozed mind. Spiritual wisdom is an andote to ignorance. In other words, it is spiritual wisdom that can destroy the thick veil o ignorance. Once the ignorance is dispelled, the mind is puried o egoism and illumined with spiritual wisdom and its misunderstanding ends. Spiritual progress dissolves the ego and state o duality. Spiritual ignorance is caused by maya. Spiritual ignorance is generally called as darkness. The Hindus call the ego Maya, the god o all illusions, whose uncon is to distract the mind rom nding the Divine nature o Man. We have to change the way we think, to ree our minds rom all its preconcepons, and we see how dicult that is at a personal level. In order to do that, we have to address our personal ears—not just talk about the concept c oncept o ear. We have to personally open ourselves to see things in a new way and to tell ourselves a new story. Maybe we have to reexamine the way we think about our stories altogether. I we are determined to dream a new dream, we have to think about dreaming itsel. The noon that the human body is the work o malevolent creator angels remarkably parallels the idea that extraterrestrials engaged in genec engineering to ‘create’ homo sapiens. Are we dealing with exactly the same phenomenon? Did the Gnoscs know the truth about Man’s real origin and the unseen powers that seek to keep human beings in bondage? Are the malevolent creator angels who, say the Gnoscs, stole spiritual beings and trapped them in physical bodies. The star-angels and other ruling spirits appear as tyrannical, liming agencies in this Gnosc view. They are usurpers who lord it over humanity and creaon in order to enhance their own sel-importance and glory. It is incumbent upon the knower to realize this and to extricate himsel rom the grasp o these powers whenever possible. The existenal predicament o human lie les in the uncomortable dominance to which these lesser godlings subject the spirits o human beings, and rom which only the experienal realizaon o Gnosis can extricate them? (Jung and the Lost Gospels). The creator angels or Archon are also characterized as terrible powers or orces o negavity and illusion. They are cosmic Prison Warders seeking to keep their human charges bound to the Earth. Caught up in the illusions o material existence, Man believes he is just a body and he cannot grasp the truth o his origin. This condion perpetuates spiritual blindness. leaving human kind in capvity to the Prison Warders. However. the Gnoscs never ceased rom proclaiminn that Man’s True Heine is not his body. and the material world is denitely not his true home, Man is a spiritual being and his numose is to realize his higher Sell. that light-spark exiled in the physical body. His desny is to return to the Realm o Lights his true home beyond the stars. We must be reawakened to our origin, where we came rom, how we became trapped on this planet, and how we can achieve liberaon. The Gnoscs urge us to
escape rom the trap o the world and open our eyes to our true origin. The purpose o Wisdom’s ntervenon is a spiritual regeneraon and liberaon o mankind rom the Archons. It can be derived that this intervenon was meant to ree mankind rom the manipulaon o the dark powers that had enslaved it. The Archons is beings o Darkness, whose purpose was to “keep mankind chained or eternity in spiritual ignorance.” This enslavement can be maintained only through ignorance. In the t he world, the archons are the slave masters who constrain the community through cares and ear. Then the Archons have the slave master mentality they also are the stalkers and jailors that always stalking to suppress energy (light), vibraons and requencies yo keep them in the band o low vibraonal state. There is a web (the matrix) o decepon around the essenal error that enmeshes us in “co-emergent ignorance” with the Archons. Their rules were and are designed to enslave us nancially, polically, spiritually, mentally, and emoonally, and this has been going on or thousends o years. The Greek verb archein (archon) means to rule or dominate and they oppressing with ear psychology and ignorance. As long as it is ignored, it takes root in our heart and dominates us. We become its slaves, and such is our enslavement that we are compelled to do things that we do not want to do, and are unable to do the things we want to do. I we are not conscious o the archons within us, they all into the shadow, and that suits the archons just ne. From there they can c an carry on their diabolical acvies unhindered. Liberang the soul begins with recognising the darkness. Once our conscious and subconscious sel has become inused with a new path, and convinced against the ormer, you will then possess within your living-soul the required inormaon that will allow your soul to remain “aware and alert” at the moment it needs to rebel against their Archon entrapment. Archons using all orms o mind control technology – and programs o mind control — or soul enslavement — and using entanglement psychology to binding the mind to lower vibraonal requencies. Man’s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. The human mind is overpowered by deep ignorance and covered by dense darkness in sleep where the real Sel is obstructed by dark and dense clouds o ignorance. The denser we nd the cloud to be the more we aain the invisible light within the cloud. “Morpheus, The Matrix” “The matrix is a system, Neo. That system is our enemy….businessmen, teachers, lawyers, carpenters. The very minds o the people we are trying to save. But unl we do, these people are sll a part o that system, and that makes them our enemy… Most o these people are not ready to be unplugged. And many o them are no inert, so hopelessly dependent on the system that they will ght to protect it.” M Sco Sc o Peck writes; Evil is the use o power to destroy the spiritual growth o others or the purpose o deending and preserving the integrity o our own sick selves. In short, it is scapegoang (or today´s gang stalking). Therapist Dr M. Sco Peck, author o The People o the Lie, writes: at one point dened evil as ‘the exe exercise rcise o polical power that is the imposion o one’s will upon others by overt or covert coercion in order to avoid spiritual growth’”, and covert and overt is used in today´s psychological warare against targeted individuals. The human soul is imprisoned in this dungeon o the world, conned in the darkness o maer, and only gnosis can ree and awaken it rom darkness o the archons It is the ego that creates division and restlessness in the mind. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. The Gnoscs viewed human nature as a triune composed o body, psyche, and spirit, believing that the spirit, or pneuma, was trapped not only within the prison o the human body, but also within the prison o the psyche. Ego is one o the main programs that can stop you rom reconnecng with the God within, but ego can be broken. It’s a distracon that produces emoons that must be mastered in order or you to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what the Archons want. Creaon is a result o a precosmic all, we are imprisoned creatures. The
Archons created our humanity in order to keep the divine substance o the pneuma capve. Because the light o the immortal Man has been mixed with cosmic substance, he is imprisoned in the sensible world. Humans are the divine spark o light lost in the darkness and complexity o the psyche and the body. The true home o the spirit was in heaven, not on earth. e arth. Body (the purely physical) and soul (the emoons) were held totally capve by the seven planetary archons though the orces o astrology, which most gnoscs took very seriously. Ego is the reason or the Tower o Babel (as described in your Bible), which led to the separaon o humanity and loss o the experience o Oneness, and the ability o humans to understand each other. Ego is the reason the Archons manuactured royalty and a social structure and, in a smart way, they got the go g o ahead by the masses. This did and sll does contribute to the power o the Lower Lights. It’s a ront, like the t he Replians being in control o the manipulaon when it is really the Archons. Ego is the root o human dicules, but it was engineered this way. Ego divides countries, states, towns, and people. Archons rule by dividing, and this they always did. They create religions diametrically opposed to each other and their adherents believe only themselves to be right. This creates religious wars were humans rise against humans — and this creates the ood or archons (as they eed on the released energy o ear and terror). Ego is the reason or the Tower o Babel (as described in your Bible), which led to the separaon o humanity and loss o the experience o Oneness, and the ability o humans to understand each other. Ego is the reason the Archons manuactured royalty and a social structure and, in a smart way, they got the go ahead by the masses. This did and sll does contribute to the power o the Lower Lights. It’s a ront, like the Replians being in control o the manipulaon when it is really the Archons. Ego is the root o human dicules, but it was engineered this way. Ego divides countries, states, towns, and people. The main point is to work on yoursel, nd your own connecon, and have condence. Yes…the human mind has been condioned over me to create doubt. This is part o the Replian traits that were given to the human body computer. This is a distracon. Anything with distracon and hierarchy is an illusion. It does not come rom a place o love and service. It is a distracon. The archons has pushed human race into a “an ever-depening spiritual sleep.” David Icke has wrien in The Veil o Tears that certain requencies can be used to block receipt o radio inormaon, and that certain requencies can be used to block receipt o radio inormaon. Through technologies they can create a “vibratory prison.” He asserts that all we need to do is extend this concept to the planet as a whole to get an idea o how spiritual inormaon is being perceptually blocked rom the 4th dimension, creang a material prison. He writes: The complete takeover o the Earth by extraterrestrial expressions o the Lucieric Consciousness was accomplished by creang a vibratory prison. We are muldimensional beings, naturally able to experience many requencies and dimensions at the same me. However, when the imprisoning vibraon an imposed blocking ‘requency net’- was thrown around this planet long ago, it prevented us rom accessing the higher levels o our consciousness and potenpotenal – or, the higher dimensions. It caused us to cease to be ‘whole’ or al we became disconnected rom ‘the Father.’ According to Icke, Ic ke, the ull-scale vibratory imprisonment o Earth humans may also have been eectuated by closing down crucial Earth vortexes linking the physical (3-D) world with other space/me dimensions. Some o these important windows, however, are sll open, and, as well, certain rituals are said to be able to reopen them. Icke speculates that these interdimensional portals may have been closed to prevent negave enes rom entering this space/me reality. Thus, this may have been a necessity to minimize chaos and disorder. However, it lef Earth humans detached rom higher levels o being and cut o our “eternal memory” o who we are. This is essenally the story o the “Fall o Man.” He writes, “we orgot who we were and where we came rom.” Icke explains: The human race has or ages been living out its existence ex istence inside a kind o
metaphysical box with the lid held down. We sit in the dark, believing that our potenal, and Creaon in general, is limited to what is within that box, within that vibratory prison. Over the ages since the vibratory net was cast around the Earth, we have been a people working at a racon o our ull and innite potenal. Lie on Earth was changed dramacally by our extraterrestrial jailors, and this also aected the animal kingdom. Lucieric consciousness works through human consciousness to manipulate human nature and our understanding o reality. It I t smulates us to perorm inhumane acts by awakening negave emoons. Icke believes, however, that there are posive 4th dimensional extraterrestrial groups working to help humanity rise up and reconnect with our lost identy. The “Global Elite,” Icke wrote, operates the Brotherhood and through the Brotherhood the world, by controlling a “pyramid o manipulaon.” This pyramid consists o a set o hierarchical structures.The topmost level o the conspiracy Icke calls “the Prison Warden.” He makes clear c lear his view that the Prison Warders are extraterrestrials without being specic about where they came c ame rom: “A pyramidal structure o human beings has been created under the inuence and design o the extraterrestrial Prison Warden and their overall master, the Lucieric Consciousness. They control the human clique at the top o the pyramid. The means by which these nonearthly Prison Warden exercise their control is lef somewhat vague. In his work, Ickc began to speak in Ncw Age terms o “negave energ energy” y” and “blocking vibraon.” By ulizing these orces, the aliens have imprisoned us in “a requency ‘net’ thrown around this planet.” Author David Icke reers to these negave energies as Lucieric Consciousness. Lucieric Consciousness is a collecve consciousness, known to Chrisans as the “Anchrist,” and is the total sum o all minds, human and extraterrestrial, whose thoughts vibrate within an extremely negave requency range. Icke proesses that it is possible or such a muldimensional collecve consciousness to aect an enre planetary system with their thoughts alone. As !eke explains in his on-line arcle, “The Veil o Tears”: As everything is created by thought, and all maer is subordinate to thought, all physical events are the result o a thought or thoughts o some kind aecng aec ng maer. All o the events which caused mayhem in this galaxy took place within the connes o the vibratory prison, created by the Lucieric Consciousness. This consciousness can work through any lie orm—human or extraterrestrial—which is operang within its vibratory range. The Lucieric Consciousness is an extremely negave thought paern, or range o thought paerns. Anyone whose atudes are within that range can be captured by it and turned into a vehicle or its will. When the Lucieric Consciousness locks into an individual’s consciousness, consciousness, it, in eect, becomes their `mission control’, their guide and master. I however, our intent remains loving and posive, it cannot aect us directly because our energy elds (auras) will be vibrat-ing within a range much higher than the Lucieric band. There is no resonance established. The Lucieric broadcast’is not received by a consciousness tuned to a dierent requency, just as a radio receiver only picks up staons within a dened bandwidth at any given me. Many races embrace what they are good at, but unortunately many humans do not. Humans are programmed rom an early age to help strengthen and contribute energy to the energy grid created by the Archons. Fortunately, this is breaking down. The Divine knowledge involves creang a cohesive orce that can break the stranglehold that the Demiurge and archons have on the human consciousness. But it will take an inux o energy to enable these creave cre ave orces to break through the constricve paerns o resistance that belong to the darkness o greed, ear, and sel-interest that at present drives our collecve. The energy needed or this breakthrough is already within the world, hidden within its energy centers. These energy centers are waing w aing to be unlocked so that their power can be used or this transion. The keys to unlock them are parcular qualies or energies o consciousness. For example, the myscal consciousness that looks only towards God, that remembers Him in His world, is one such
key. This is why individuals and groups o myscs have been posioned at certain places in the inner and outer worlds in order to acilitate this work o unlocking the centers o power. Humans. The aeon that had allen was captured and imprisoned in this material world in the bodies o humans. Many humans have this spark o the divine within them. People with the spark have a longing to escape this world; Salvaon. The divine spark within humans can escape only by learning where it came rom, how it got here, and how it can return. Deliverance rom this evil material world, in other words, comes only by liberang knowledge (gnosis). The archons o this world and controller o the matrix humankind is trapped within don´t want humans to understand what there real higher sel is and where they came rom, and this is the central key to undestand how the earthly lie is under the spell o ignorance and illusions o maya. Ignorance and maya creates the veil o separaon in place and illusions, decepons and ear is been used to hindering spiritual progress rom the lower matrix to the higher levels o divine consciousness. The Gnoscs believed that the Archons eed on the human soul, “the dew rom above,” and they try to keep human beings imprisoned in the allen world o physical reality and ignorance. This tyrannical world-ruler is called heimarmene, the “universal Fate” that constutes The world is controlled by an oppressive, blind, impersonal, cosmic orce called heimarmene. Worrying is a physiological reacon to ear. The ego perceives ear as being real and synchronizes the physiological systems o the body to react to any impending danger. Blood pressure increases, respiraon rate quickens, glycogen releases into the blood stream rom storage areas, and digeson ceases as blood shunts to the extremies, and stress hormones are released in the bloodstream to prepare the body to ght or ee against the threat. The hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis as being responsible or the “ght o ght” response o stress. A threat does not have to be a physical actor to provoke the sympathec stress response, as emoonal worry will conjure up the same physiological reacon as i the energy system were being aacked by an outside actor. Obsessive, irraonal thoughts within the stream o consciousness can maniest into a cognive aack, causing the sympathec nervous system to react to the stressul thoughts. When the systems are acvated as a result o an anxiety aack, cognive processing becomes irraonal and distorted due to the stress chemicals that are released re leased in the bloodstream. Anxiety reverts higher brain unconing to primal unconing because blood and oxygen is being diverted throughout the enre body liming the amount o blood and oxygen owing to the brain. The ego promotes anxiety by projecng ear and worst-case scenarios. Fear is simply an illusion that the ego cannot decipher or understand anything that is not in its control. The ego is ragile and when it cannot understand an impending threat it will hide, leaving the energy system to operate in primal insnct mode. In this state, all raonal thoughts become repressed. Cognive anxiety is a result o a broken eedback loop within the stream o consciousness. I the eedback loop is not resolved, it will remain in the oreront o the thought cycle. The ego creates c reates chaos but cannot control it. Thereore, all irraonal thoughts cannot be resolved by the ego. In order to resolve anxiety, the energy system must seek out strategies to help turn o the t he broken eedback loop and process it through the categorizaon ling system within the stream o consciousness. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Earth is a vibraonal mind prison and humans is kept within a ull-scale vibratory imprisonment or enslavement o this world The creaon o the rst man had, thereore, a disnct and concrete end: to ree the sparks o divine light rom material
creaon, send them home, and thereby reverse the direcon o creaon. Their goal was release rom unconsciousness and ignorance, or incomprehension. Humans who possess the divine spark can nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. The spirit, the divine poron, sleeps in maer, unconscious o itsel, and the only worthwhile purpose o lie is to awaken and liberate it through knowledge. Humans who possess the divine spark can nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. This important theme o gnosis takes us back to the beginning o our search. Gnosis is the liberang knowledge that enables release rom the material evil world. For the Gnoscs, the true God did not create this world at all. The world emerged rom a cosmic disaster in which a lower deity or a g group roup o angels, either out o malice or ignorance, created the material universe and entrapped elements o the divine within it. The mythologies that these Gnoscs espoused served to explain how these lower deies came into being (ofen as emanaons rom the true God) and how conicts among their ranks led both to the catastrophic concocon o maer and to its afermath, the imprisonment o divine sparks. While these cosmogonies struck the athers as puzzling in their complexity and bizarre in their detail, they proved parcularly disturbing in their guiding premise, that the Creator and Ruler o this world is not the true God but a lower deity whose creaon comprises the realm o evil and ignorance. The material world is prison to the sparks o the divine, and the goal o the Gnosc systems is to liberate them. It is, in act, within human bodies that the sparks have become imprisoned and rom which they must be released. Since humans have a spark o the divine, they are not completely c ompletely at the mercy o the Demiurge. In order to be able to live a spirit-lled lie, nonetheless, the soul must be reed rom its earthly bondage. The redeemer is thus a teacher, and redempon thus consists in the acknowledgment o the divine spark that liberates individuals rom the limitaons o material things and allows the believer to parcipate in the divine. However, a human is great as he is not just a piece o maer and he is no slave. A colossal spiritual orce is put into him that is able to transorm him into a Real Human, in an essence much higher than this world. Freeing rom deceit, a man becomes stronger and smarter. The more clever, spiritually ree people are, the harder it is or the Archons to implement their plans, and the weaker their inuence on people becomes. And i all people know the Truth, there will be nobody or the Archons to dictate their terms to. t o. In reality they are empty spaces. There is only a handul o them. The decision is in people’s hands: give in to provocaons o the Archons and bring the planet to the global war or throw down the Archons’ authority and create the t he golden age o this civilizaon. The uture o the world is in people’s hands. Everything is very simple. You need to be the one whom the Archons ear. You need to be a Human!” The Propaganda o Darwinism ‘This isn’t about Darwinism but about propaganda. We all swim in a vast sea o propaganda. Why is it not only pernent but essenal to grasp this? Because propaganda techniques are what were, and sll are, being used to propagate the Darwinian religion. Once you understand this, you can easily see through the tricks, taccs, techniques and manipulaons o public opinion going on all around you, nor only with the spread o evoluonary lies and pseudo-science but polics, religion, public morality … everything. And once you see it, it loses its control over your thinking and your opinion orming. There is nobody more enslaved than the one who does not see the invisible chains. Arcial Intelligence and the Matrix have no other reerences ree rences to other worlds or other dimensions, so this becomes Reality. Enslavement is the the result o the False F alse Matrix. Icke believes humanity is being controlled and enslaved in a alse matrix. We are innte beings, he believes, designed or harmony and peace, who are trapped in a war-like matrix o the lower mind. Aren’t we constantly ed alse realies in order to keep ke ep us quiet and to prevent us being ree? The
Matrix entangles and disempowering, the humans that supply the Matrix its power. The Matrix world is based upon a paradigm o ever increasing enslavement and exploitaon. We have been taught that the arcial reality o the Matrix is all there is; we have been taught that we have no power to change it. But the truth is that you do have power, in act, you have the power to create worlds or be a cocreator o your own lie. The Matrix uses one´s innate power to sustain a world that doesn´t benet higher consciousness or spiritual growth. The Matrix is set up to control and dominate humankind to enslavement o the mind, humans becomes its subjects as long they reamin ignorant o their own power. Once human through pracce or “yoga” are ully conscious beings The Matrix has no longer any control. A new, amazing uture is arriving . Humans are all acing a decision; they can choose to stay in the Matrix or leave it or a lie o reedom. The carnal mind is based on endless with methods to control anyone and everybody in the matrix. The beast system will suppress anyone who might obstruct the empire’s agenda. The veil holds a rigid structure in place that does not allow the DNA sofware programming and the coding structure o the DNA to acvely integrate into the higher-dimensional chakra system necessary to acvate aspects o the hypothalamus, medulla oblongata and pineal gland. These aspects are limited by this veil or paron. This paron is also what holds you in thirddimensional linear me (me as a past-present-uture loop) and creates major restricons to knowing yoursel. When you observe in present-me, the veil is neutralized. allowing observaon rom the Higher Mind. It’s here where this paron or veil is dismantled and reconstructed into its originally intended uncon: to open your awareness o the muldimensional consciousness rom where you have come. Here the hypothalamus, medulla oblongata, pineal gland and seventh and eighth chakras become more engaged. the ninth. tenth and eleventh chakras become accessible. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. We are truly on a prison planet, no longer having a natural connecon with the divine spirit, “Why”. The story o the “Garden o Eden” (and paradise lost), is the evicon rom Paradise. This story becomes our true reality. But instead o eang an apple rom a sacred tree, “what” could be the true story? Remember the old saying “an apple a day keeps the doctor away”. This is not just a ancy saying, because the apple has a monatomic substance which can heal you, and more importantly helps to acvate the pineal gland between the brain (every ones third eye). But instead o nourishing our stargate to gain access to a higher sel, this ability has been manipulated with chemicals in the air, ood, and water. A me when a dierent race came rom heaven to earth, who we call god’s because they were so advanced. Revelaon quotes that these god’s created man to their likeness, well they improved mans ability on a molecular level, more or less changing our DNA. The prison is the world o sense, and that the ascent and vision o things above, i.e. realies, is “the upward progress o the soul into the intellectual world, where it gains beac vision”; or our argument shows, “that the power o knowing reality is already in the soul when the eye
o the soul is turned.” The very nature o the mind enables it to nd the eternal in the temporal, and to rise through the sight o the seen to the reality o the unseen. The Lucierian Elite had created an instuon to provide credibility or their specially designed “‘science”, called, “Evoluon: The Occult Doctrine o Becoming”. Evoluon had been an Occult antasy all along. The End Goal has always been the genocide o all who ollow this Hermec Path except the t he High Elite Occult Masters who are pushing such knowledge. At the lower levels, you never even hear about this agenda. It is no accident that the internet is on re or Hermec occult occ ult knowledge. The Lucierian Elite who pull all the strings rom the top down, with secret sociees. We can choose c hoose to ignore the signs and allow a worldwide Smart Grid o unimaginable oppression to go up around us, or we can start opposing it by gradually UNPLUGGING rom the Digital Beast System that has been constructed all around us. It is a choice that can no longer be ignored. The promise to “heal” the world has been oered to Mankind through the conduit o technology, but depopulaon and mass genocide will precede all this, where only The Elite will be allowed to inhabit the New “Healed” World Order. As long as we desire the pleasures o technology and stagger onwards, drunk upon the techno-hypnoc trance o digital convenience, we will become slaves to The Elite plan or Transhumanism, where The Lucierian Elite ascend and make everyone else their digitally imprisoned slaves. Technology can only be used within the constraints o how it is designed, how the culture perceives it, the knowledge that users have, and the society that has assimilated it. Undoubtedly, it unnels our experience into a certain paern o behavior and thought. The Elite perpetuate the myth that we need technology and cannot disconnect rom it. Technology is always harnessed to a parcular end. Technology is not neutral. We think it rees us. We are ree to walk within the prescribed parameters o the app or website we inhabit. That is not reedom. That is an animal in a digital cage, nothing more. The larger context is that Technology exists to enslave you…look beyond your immediate gracaon to understand this. Currently, we are addicted to technology. That was the plan. It was on purpose. Technology reects the Elite’s passions, capacies, and values. It is all about control and hypnosm. And Transhumanism Transhumanism is at the core o this Lucierian Apotheosis Dream to become God. Whether it be through A.I. Techno Myscism or genec engineering, they are ramping up or the leap into a Super Consciousness Singularity as the Lucierian Technium Divinorum Autocracy. Manipulang Maer The Scienc Dictatorship as a Project in the Reconguraon o Reality “In the arcle entled “The Ascendancy o the Scienc Dictatorship” we examined the transmogricaon o the elite’s religious power structure into a technocrac oligarchy legimized predominantly by science. The history and background o this “scienc dictatorship” is a conspiracy, created and micromanaged by the historical de o Darwinism, which has its oundaons in Freemasonry. In this arcle, we shall examine the “scienc dictatorship” as an enormous project in the re-sculpng o reality itsel. The Technocracy Freemason Aldous Huxley coined the term “scienc dictatorship” and presented an allegorized version o the concept in his amous roman ‘a cle entled Brave New World. Huxley was mentored by Freemason H.G. Wells, who also presented a conalized “scienc dictatorship” under the appellaon o the “Technocracy.” This is an interesng designaon or a world government managed by unconal elites and sciensts. It is derived rom the Greek word techne, which means craf. Given Wells’ membership in the Craf o Freemasonry, the synchronicity becomes apparent. THE CRAFT and the powers o Lucier. Transhumanism oers an updated, hi-tech variety o Lucierianism. ‘ Transhumanism advocates the use o nanotechnology, biotechnology, cognive science, and inormaon technology to propel humanity into a “posthuman” condion. Once he has arrived at this condion, man will cease to be man. He will become a machine, immune to death and all the other “weaknesses” intrinsic to his ormer human condion. The ulmate objecve is to become a god. Transhumanism is closely aligned
with the cult o arcial intelligence. In the very inuenal book The Age o Spiritual Machines, AI high priest Ray Kurzweil asserts that technological immortality could be achieved through magnec resonance imaging or some technique o reading and replicang the human brain’s neural structure within a computer (“Technological Immortality,” no paginaon). Through the merger o computers and humans, Kurzweil believes that man will “become god-like spirits inhabing cyberspace as well as the material universe”. The carnal mind is the manipulator o the mass energies o the mass consciousness. Since the carnal mind is in control o the world, the esh, and the devil. Mass consciousness. The collecve consciousness o humanity. Mass mind. The collecve mind o humanity. Unl quickened, this body, ofen called the lower mental body, remains the vehicle or the carnal mind. Sympathy draws the individual into the whirlpool o human chaos and es up his energies in the day-to-day melodrama o the mass consciousness through the beta brain waves (o duality). Beta brain waves is also the mass consciousness. Mass o thoughts that have been built up in consciousness through many generaons o earthly experiences and crystallized into what may be termed human personality, or carnal mind. Another name or the devil is ‘sense consciousness. Sense consciousness is a mental state ormed rom believing in and acng through the senses. It is carnal mind expressing its disbelie in the omnipresence o God. The carnal mind is not conscious in the customary sense, although in another sense it is completely conscious—more so in some ways than the ego, since it has to direct the roune uncons o the body such as the breath and heart-beat even in deep sleep. The carnal mind, as one might expect, thinks sensorily. Without the mind o God, people are the products o the mass subconscious – unl we are ready to parcipate in the nal reeing o spiritual man rom the dominion o the sense consciousness. in the Bible as “the carnal mind,” “the natural man,” “the mind o the esh,” etc. … may have than a consciousness arising wholly rom the ve senses, this consciousness is wholly o this material realm. What you understand about yoursel becomes your consciousness, and your consciousness orms your personality. The more you understand your divine sel, the more you become conscious o it; and only then do you maniest it as your personality. Your divine sel has the character o God. Understanding God is to know your true Sel. This is the doorway to happiness. The old sel, or the alse sel, is the creaon o the carnal mind. It is not the creaon o God. God created our divine authenc Sel. We have created the alse sel through a alse light, or sight. This light is the alse wisdom we gained by eang rom the three o the knowledge o good and evil under the decepve inuence o Satan. We gave so much importance to this alse ego or sel, that it became the main personality in our consciousness. This is actually the cause o all the problems and chaos we ace in lie. Fear has numerous aces and has been engrained into our systems in countless ways. Fear is reected in our belies, emoons, and the collecve consciousness grids. It is locked in our energy bodies, organs, and cells, and it is an inherent part o our minds. This means that stepping out o ear is a process that requires me, diligence, perseverance, willingness, and a clear intent to never give up, even e ven though the process might at mes be incredibly rustrang. We will never step into a new consciousness i we are not willing to undertake this path. And we will never make a real connecon with the Sidhe. The process o stepping out o ear has three major steps: connecng with your heart (divine essence), connecng with the rontal lobes o your brain, and the smulaon o the rontal part o your amygdala. As long as we allow the archon-controlled governments and religions to suppress our vibraon using ear taccs, we will have great diculty progressing as a people. Fear is a sure re way to shut down our vortex o creaon and turn us into impotent spirits that can be easily manipulated in mass. As long as our vibraon is kept low we will be docile pawns in the hands o the new world powers desired by the archons. O course the answer to ear is to raise our vibraon by not being araid o anything, what good will that do anyway?
Once we align with our vortex o creaon and see our power as innite consciousness, all ear (and the archons promong it) will dissipate and the world will change. There is an occult/Freemasonic stratum in the command structure o media and world control. There is a long-term occult agenda in geopolics that is just now coming to poisonous ruion. The elite’s occult Darwinian doctrine constutes part o this “long-term occult agenda” and, thereore, plays a signicant role in the shaping o world events. It is within the body polic that the Hegelian ramework o the elite’s evoluonary script is tangibly enacted. The beast system will suppress anyone who might obstruct the empire’s agenda. According to occult allegory, the 21″ century will see the culminaon o an evoluonary process begun by the Masonic deity, Sirius. In light o this revelaon, it is interesng to consider one o Aldous Huxley’s prognoscaons in Brave New World Revisited” …the twenty-rst century…will be the era o World Controllers… This new era, has already started with the orced reengineering ree ngineering o our planet and us humans. ChemTrails are not only changing the environment we live in, but are changing us rom the inside out. Planetary re-engineering goes beyond controlling the weather. The people behind geoengineering are afer the human race. Transhumanism. Transhumanist intend to replace all natural laws with their own set o rules which will make it easier to control it all. It is nothing more than an agenda to destroy humanity and human nature. It seeks to devolve and enslave humans in a way that will be irreversible. Someme is the evoluonary history Earth was throught these unseen spiritual powers, authories, principalies made to their domain and they went about rearranging the D.N.A o nave human species through genec manipulaon and through unplug the other 10 spiritual dna strands (the 98% junk dna) so the human race would be manageable and easier to control. Thereore, everything that was unnecessary or survival was disconnected. Man was lef just w with ith a subconsciousness script and code that controls the template o the 2 dna strand o the carbon-body o humans. The elite understand that ulmately the economy is connected to a Lucierian spiritual economic system. The highest levels o government nance, culture, science, and polics, the elite, are busy construcng a global economic order that will culminate in what is described in Revelaon as the mark o the beast system. We can see this with the development o biometrics, radio requency idencaon (RFID) chips, electronic taoos, electronic payments, and similar technologies. Prophesy scholars say that the mark o the beast system is now possible or the rst me in history. James 4:1 reveals how the carnal mind is designed to protect the carnal desires o this world or the desire consciousness o this world. Satan´s goal must be to keep everyone imprioned or trapped in the carnal mind desires o consumpon and in this world the desire becomes a kind o worship afer more materialism. Revelaon 13:17 reveals how the RFID chip system will protect the carnal beast system o the mind; nobody will be able to buy or sell – or do much o anything, or that maer maer – without the RFID-chip. The RFID will captor the carnal mind mind into the lower matrix and prevent spiritual progress. The end goal with the RFID chip is to keep everyone bounded into the economic system or bounded to the beast system, and this mean bounded to the state o the carnal mind or the desire consciousness. The beast system is the economic beast system and the carnal mind, and when humankind is bounded through the RFID chip no one willnot just be able to buy or sell anything without the RFID chip, but humankind can then not transorm them into their divine nature and be trapped in the carnal mind or the matrix/mind prison and the carnal nature o man. This is the meaning o the quote James 4:1 that reveals re veals how the carnal mind is designed to protect the carnal desires o this world or the desire consciousness o this world. ‘AI’ may even be more dangerous than nuclear weapons Machines cannot become like man, but man can become like machines As a species, humans have developed and depended upon hierarchical polical and economic systems to control themselves and each other. What i each and every one managed to preserve and ulize to
commandeer all the magnicent energy o his or her own experiences, challenges, transions and death releases? Look around and recast, even i only or a moment, what you see in these terms. Humans may be mimicking what some predatory orces may seek to do to humanity as a whole. Humans’ own drone class may be supplying its own social-hierarchies energy, while the enrety o the physicalized human hierarchy, the whole o the human species living on Earth, may be a drone class, supplying energy or other more muldimensional hierarchies. As above, so below; as below, so above. So where do we nd ourselves as a culture today? Three main things are abundantly clear. We are living in the most oppressive period o polical tyranny in world history, we are in a global polical, economic and environmental crisis o epic proporons, and we as a people have lost the ability to resolve it because our power has been taken rom us by corporate, polical and banking vampires posing as “good athers” who care about us. We are all so shocked and traumazed by the agenda they have implemented, that we are stressed, earul, exhausted and have orgoen our divinity. We have orgoen that we came c ame equipped with abundance, love, joy and a divine purpose. We don’t remember that we came to help the world grow, heal and transorm towards wholeness. And that is exactly what they intended to happen. We’ve reached a turning point and a crical mass consciousness. But that crical mass consciousness can go either way. They are ne-tuning you right now to make it be tuned permanently to the zombie channel, or to take the crical mass consciousness in the other direcon, to mass awakening. Theta is the border between the conscious and the subconscious world, so by learning to use a conscious, waking theta brain wave, we can access and inuence the powerul subconscious part o ourselves that is normally inaccessible to our waking minds. In this state, the parasympathec nervous system response is more stable and the ability to overcome bias may be greatly improved.” This is also the brain wave in which our minds can connect to the ‘divine’ or super-conscious Sel to access acce ss greater insights and transcendental states. Slowing down brain wave acvity and adjusng brain chemistry increases serotonin levels, posively inuencing mood and behaviour, and switches on endorphins, easing the nervous system and improving healing responses. In act it is proven that meditaon smulates the parasympathec nervous system, creang signicant posive physiological and emoonal changes. Stress, on the other hand, acvates the sympathec nervous system and triggers t riggers an ongoing ow o corsol into the blood stream,’ diminishing immune system uncon and inhibing neurogenesis. Chronic stress causes the body to adopt a deensive mode and also results in perceptual, cognive and emoonal impairment. To change this we must be able to smulate the parasympathec nervous system, which allows or renewal. By acvang the parasympathec nervous system through meditaon, you eel warmer, your blood pressure and pulse rate drop, and your breathing slows down and gets deeper. You also engage your immune system to its ullest capability. Your body rebuilds itsel neurologically and you become healthier and more open to new ideas, emoons, people and situaons (especially i they are dierent). You also become more open to learning, adaptaon and change. There is a great power in one-pointed concentraon. Through meditaon and posive sound requencies can been channeled to acvate your DNA by accelerang the bodies ne neuro-transmiers to travel to areas o the brain, the pineal and pituitary gland which help open the third eye, crown chakra, and the chakra above the crown center. Within our cerebrospinal uid are ny piezo-electric crystals c rystals which are encoded with ny modules o liquid light intelligence that carry this inormaon to all our cells, especially when they are acvated through conscious intent, sound and light. When these piezo-electric crystals are acvated either through specic sound healing requencies, light, or through meditaon, these intelligent codes o light begin to release and nourish all the cells in the body, (much like a biocomputer) helping to stabilize new levels o DNA acvaon which not only accelerates healing, but
prepares the physical vehicle (body) or ascension. I we want to raise our vibraon, we need to prevent ear rom controlling our state o being. When we nd ourselves in a state o ear, we need to have a way to release ear. Learning to release ear is important because most people regularly experience ear in dierent orms, inducing seemingly challenging, dicult, and emoonal situaons that are not real but imagined. These ears keep us locked in the matrix, the morphogenec grids g rids o our awareness, o our acve consciousness. It is also our collecve consciousness that induces ears. This is how we create the vicious circle o ear in our lives. Icke points to the proound waking-up experienced by Neo in The Matrix: he wakes up, gets back into his body, masters the protocols o the computer-generated alse reality, and sets about to challenge the enre system. As Morpheus says, you won’t even need to dodge the bullets; they will have no consequence on you because your new state o consciousness c onsciousness will transcend their illusory nature. Icke implies we need to be like Neo. Once Neo “reached that point o reconnected awareness, the agents, the senent programs, all-powerul unl then, were suddenly no problem to overcome,” writes Icke. What Neo did, so can we all, Icke urges. We similarly can remember who we are, where true reality comes rom, and reconnect with our true and innite Sel, and “that moment is ast approaching,” The ego has become the “God” o the collecve awareness among energy systems within the mass o collecve energy. The dividing actor o separaon rom spiritual energy and God’s energy was when the ego entered entere d and took over the unconsciousness o the energy system. As long as the ego remains in control o the energy system, the truth o knowing God is inhibited. Spiritual energy and God’s energy must converge to allow total connecon to t o the higher levels o consciousness. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. Then this world has created a collecve hive mind and become the god o this wolrd, so does this collecbe ego o this world prevent other people spiritual progress, and this is the process and acons o organized gang stalking on Earth. The magical power o our subconscious mind is the greatest discovery o mankind. It has the power to overcome the constraints o me and space, as such, one´s subconscious mind posses all the inormaon, wisdom and resources you need to know and have or survival and success. One do not need to aain this power by purchasing any equipment, sofware or perorm any rituals. One do not need to learn this skill as it is always within. One just need to learn to unleash and use it eecvely. When one know the correct way o doing so, one can benet rom it or the rest o one´s lie. The subconscious will spare no tacc to protect one rom any discomort, and it will invoke some amazingly creave ways and go to extreme lengths to keep one in your comort zone. It is important to understand that the comort zone is like a magnet … a gravitaonal orce that doesn’t allow one to stray ar away rom one´s comort zone without conscious and powerul eort. Like the rocket that needs a sustained powerul orce to blast through the earth’s gravitaonal pull, a person must orceully push against his or her usual thoughts and behavior and sustain that eort to break through his or her personal gravitaonal pull. But … AND HERE IS THE KEY … every person must do his or her own “pushing” to sustain achievements. This is exactly why it is so crical that every key person (actually every person in the organizaon i scally easible) have their own personal customized strategic plan. The customized personal strategic plan is the blueprint or exactly how, given their personal strengths and weaknesses, a specic individual can break through their personal gravitaonal pull and make needed changes while achieving crical objecves that support the organizaon’s master strategic plan. The boom line is that conscious and unconscious eorts to resist change will undermine and sabotage the greatest o plans i proper aenon is not given to supporng the change process rom the very start. The Archon vased “technospheric” matrix—the matrix o technology, human
thought, and the collecve consciousness o humanity that is based on ear. The technosphere is the mirror representaon o the disconnected DNA paerns. Together the two orms create a virtual mirror net, where the internal maniests the external structures, which in turn t urn keep the mass o humanity bound and hypnozed in the 3D world. These structures eed and live o o negave emoons, bodily dysuncons, and apparently unshakeable inherited amily traumas and behavior paerns. These distorted structures arm energy rom the DNA, on a amily and collecve consciousness level, guiding it into supporng the everexpanding technospheric matrix, literally eeding it with human lie orce so it can grow. The distorons then become even more entrenched in the collecve consciousness, eeding back into the human DNA and creang a eedback loop or junk DNA paern: a vicious cycle. Together, the junk DNA that contains the codes o sel-limitaon, and its mirror image in the technospheric tec hnospheric matrix create one single enty—the ancient mind o humanity. When we become aware o these distorons and transmute them, we can leave this ancient mind o the mass consciousness behind. What is the Matrix? Well, in the movies that’s prey clear. The Matrix is a world o illusion where people are imprisoned and kept in spiritual ignorance. But in our world the Matrix is much harder to dene. The Matrix is a kind o homeostasis, a paern o behaviors designed to do one thing: to keep things predictable, to ensure that they remain exactly as they are. We can nd these behaviors in just about every dimension o human thought and society, rom the largest systemic problems to the most everyday interpersonal dynamics. When we look at all these systems together, we can summarize a set o criteria or recognizing the Matrix. The Matrix is everywhere and nearly undetectable. It keeps us rom being ree. The great wealth o the human spirit has come to dwell in the poverty o the human body. Spiritual ignorance is caused by maya. Spiritual ignorance is generally called as darkness. The Hindus call the ego Maya, the god o all illusions, whose uncon is to distract the mind rom nding the Divine nature o Man. With the invasion and desecraon o the human temple by strangers, the spirit, which is the candle light o the Lord, was switched o causing a major communicaon breakdown. Due to a major technical error, the transmission mast could no longer link up with the base staon. Man had to learn to communicate to God through the realm o the t he soul which has less powerul network signals. The soul, which was meant to compensate or the incapacitaons o the allen spirit, came under incessant aacks through the telepathic manipulaons o the deceiver. Though man possesses a ree will, he was constantly pressured to do evil. The constant stream o evil thoughts owing at a high speed invading his microcosm makes him helpless without God. The All Wise One sll sought man, because in him dwelt the remnant o hope o a reacvaon o the divine plan. In the midst o the perceived wretchedness and spiritual death, the promise o restoraon lay in man. The seed o recovery was embedded in him, and, by the manuacturer’s design, he was imbued with the innate potenal or regeneraon. Though strange, the Master’s plan required human instruments. In spite o his overwhelming inadequacy, God was sll mindul o him. Skip S kip Largent writes: “All movies and television are a projecon o the replian re plian brain. How so? … All communicaons transerred by reples are done so by visual symbolic representaons, each having specic meaning.” This is … Another aspect o the replian mind is the ‘hive’ mentality and they have sought, very successully so ar, to transer that hive or herd state to the human populaon. That is through these energies and orces the organized gang stalking is operang. Icke believes the replian brain in humans (in its present orm) is not natural or normal but a product o replian genec manipulaon. “It acts like an enormous microchip and locks us into their control system,” he says. “Its primive, emoonal, ear-based sense o reality provides the perect vehicle or collecve control and the conict and insecurity so essenal to divide and rule. 95% o humans thought comes rom the replian brain Icke likens what is happening to humanity to the
scenario presented in They Live and says the Moon is aecng our minds in a similar ashion to the broadcasng antenna in the movie. He describes the Moon as a “receiver-transmier and broadcasng system,” which has transmissions eeding the collecve human mind with a alse version o reality . The Moon operates by hacking in to, or intercepng, the waveorm inormaon rom which we decode reality, he says. From the Moon is transmied a distorted and suppressed version o reality. This “ake reality broadcast” is what he calls the Moon Matrix. “The replians are broadcasng a alse reality rom the Moon that humans are decoding into what they think is the physical world,” Icke explained. Thereore, the reality we’re experiencing is not the reality we ought to be experiencing. “We are living in a dream-world within a dream-world—a Matrix within the virtual-reality universe.. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. Those o you in this third dimension see your Earth rom a third dimensional point o view. Those o you who are in the third dimension see the third dimension as physical solid substance. Because o the vibraon o the electromagnec energy eld, you are seeing it through light reracon. That light reracon, rom your point o consciousness, is as real to you as anything is on this physical planet Earth in the third dimension. Change the electromagnec energy eld, you also change the light reracon. And that light reracon changes what you experience and what you see. That is why we w e teach that what you are truly seeing out there is an illusion, and it is an illusion based upon light reracon. When ear blocks the ability o visions, it prevents us rom seeing reality as it is. and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel and creates an illusions one is living in a comort zone, and when one start to leaving the comort zone the ego reacts w with ith negavity, ear, stress, anxiety or panic, and i one connues to progress against these emoons and thoughts, then the mass consciousness will start organized gang stalking acons (spiritual and psychological warare to prevent one rom make any changes and leaving the matrix). When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the learning process is blocked, then the ability to change is blocked, and when the ability o changed is blocked humankind is imprisoned in the looping matrix o old concepts o duality. Freedom is the ability evolving and reedom is the ability to be able to change. And this controls the 2 dna strands rom progressing. Fear not just blocks the ow o energy, visions, it blocks the pathways and it blocks the source o inormaon. Fear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, and the alpha bridge carries the codes that the theta divine brain waves need to start healing the old evoluonary brain. When the alpha bridge is re-builded one get access to divine theta inormaon o bliss, and through this new inormaon; humankind can reprogram the whole brain and evolving new spiritual gifs. When ear blocks visions its blocks the third eye o intuion. The power o intuion dissolves ego and duality. Insights and visions reveals re veals the path to salvaon and ear hindering this process and the archons prevent the soul rom ascending and obstrucng the pathway to higher consciousness, and thereore using all orms o negave, ear mongering, stress inducing, senszing methods create harm by using harmul covert and overt methods o spiritual and psychological warare (organized gang stalking). Energy is inormaon, and inormaon is history. Its like the key and lock together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. Igonrance is the spiritual asleep stasis and this is the shut o mechanism or the disconnected divine essence within humans and humans is thererore not just disconnected rom their divine sel and divine history. Through this humankind become trapped and imprisoned within the ego perspecve and how
reality is been presented to it. When humans is imprisoned within a matrix o history the mind is been controlled by illusions o maya, state o ignorance, dream state, the matrix, ear programming, hidden agendas, mind control and brainwashing methods. When humans don´t have access to higher levels o consciousness or their intuion the mind can easily be altered and condioned with belie system that gaining, eeding and ueling the matrix. One o the main goals o those who seek to deny us our reedom is to block our divine energy rom rising up to our brain stem, also known as the Mouth o God*. I a person is allowed to arrive reely and unhindered at a higher state o consciousness, they cannot be controlled and enslaved unconsciously. For this reason, much research, me, energy and eort has been made throughout the ages to create programs to specically suppress the rising o human consciousness. The ulmtate result o visionary insights is when duality becomes oneness and the principle is; the urther backward you look, the urther you can see orward. In the state o Oneness everything is experienced in present me (past and uture becomes now). When humans abilies slowly disconnects rom her roots o evoluonary history and evoluonary reerence, in combinaon with lost o ability to sel-reecon, and lowered levels o Consciousness it will be more dicult to see urther in the plans o uture. The logic is easy; to see orward you must have ability to see backwards. When they disconnected 10 o humans spirial dna strand they disconnected their evoluonary reerences and their intuion, and thereore lost the abilty to see beyond the veil o ignorance, and this gives them the advantage to control and make humankind manageable and easier to keep them enslaved in the Matrix. Energy, inormaon is light and it has been social and genec manipulated and enginered or eons and thosuends o years, generaon afer generaon. The Light Codes carry so much o our ancient memories. As we acvate consciously each o the DNA layers we also acvate the light codes, turning up the dimmer switch, allowing more light to enter our beingness. This all happens as we are able to hold and manage new levels o light. Our nervous system needs to be strong, as does our grounding and physical health. Knowledge heals, it allows the pathways to saely heal and clear. This is why we address our healing and rebuilding in several ways, to ensure a sae and healthy passage through this mighty and excing. Praccally speaking, when we shut o our internal mind-talk and concentrate our aenon through things like intenon, meditaon, prayer, or contemplaon, we tune ourselves into this subtle, spiritual, quantum-level energy matrix. When this energy is allowed to transer to our DNA (without interrupon rom negave atudes or liming belies), it aects the molecular and cellular levels that drive all our physical metabolic processes. This is why we have the ability to heal ourselves through prayer, meditaon or conscious intenon.’ The carnal mind and ego is the desire consciousness and earthlie is all about living through this desire consciousness is connected to a orm o “trigger consciousness” . Through the daily living the human mind is been controlled by daily subliminal programming to trigger the desire consciousness in certain ways. Desire consciousness is built up around the word “mass”; mass-belie, mass society, mass media, mass producon, mass distribuon, mass consumpon, mass-produced and mass-consumed, mass entertainment, mass communicaon, mass educaon, mass consciousness, mass psychology, mass hysteria, mass illusion and nally all these parts is the Matrix. The Archon A rchon vased “technospheric” matrix—the matrix o technology, human thought, and the collecve consciousness o humanity that is based on ear. The technosphere is the mirror representaon o the disconnected DNA paerns. Together the two orms create a virtual mirror net, where the internal maniests the external structures, which in turn keep the mass o humanity bound and hypnozed in the 3D world. These structures eed and live o o negave emoons, bodily dysuncons, and apparently unshakeable inherited amily traumas and behavior paerns. These distorted structures arm energy rom the DNA, on a amily and collecve consciousness level, guiding it
into supporng the everexpanding technospheric matrix, literally eeding it with human lie orce so it can grow. The distorons then become even more entrenched in the collecve consciousness, eeding back into the human DNA and creang a eedback loop or junk DNA paern: a vicious cycle. Together, the junk DNA that contains the codes o sel-limitaon, and its mirror image in the technospheric tec hnospheric matrix create one single enty—the ancient mind o humanity. When we become aware o these distorons and transmute them, we can leave this ancient mind o the mass consciousness behind. There are three major knots, which e us down to ear and bondage. When something e human down to ear and bondage it creates a subconsciously and conscious channel or a consciousness that is based on – ear. And then block the natural ow o spiritual energy rom the heart through the second knot o bondage. “Wherever energy is ed in knots o sel-decepon, o dissonance, o selshness, ears, doubts through the ego – thus, when the momentum o dissonance becomes too great, the top o the threeold ame cannot spin. When its three plumes are o dierent height, out o balance, it cannot spin, and thereore the resurrecon res do not glow. Light is the alchemical key. The alchemical key, is the key to the ke key. y. The key is the Apocalypse or cruxixion o the state o duality and the outcome is Oneness, Harmony and Balance. In this balance the energies starts spinning and the threeold eternal starts to glow. g low. Without the cruxixaon o duality, there can be no transorming (resurrecon), no ascension, and without the bridge (cross) between the physical maer and spiritual dimension , there can be no Oneness (crown). Revealing their true sel causes ridicule, persecuon, and never ending insults o projecons o being labeled as delusional or herecs against the alse reality belie system within the mass o collecve energy. This is the collecve organized gang stalking. They constant stalking persecuon and “shadowing”. All ownership enslaves the body, and is physical slavery or bondage ; and all errors, all alse doctrines, enslave the mind : in truth is liberty. LIBERTY is a divine principle, and belongs to God only. He that is ree, does according to his own will, without being hindered by anything. It is evident, thereore, that no creature c reature can he ree but only in and by God ; as no creature can have lie but only in and by God , and liberty is lie and lie is liberty. Lie is also love, and love is lie ; thereore liberty is love. Thereore all creatures pant afer liberty, as they pant afer lie and afer love ; or without liberty can be ‘neither happiness, nor lie, nor love. The counterpart o liberty is slavery, bondage, capvity which is the satanic principle. As in God is liberty, so in Satan is bondage. As God seeks. to lead us into liberty, so Satan seeks to lead us into bondage. Satan is a slave, and a slave-holder, a tyrant, the ather o slavery ; and all that enslave, e nslave, are slaves themselves ; and just according to the measure as they enslave, they are enslaved. “…any o a number o world-governing powers that were created with the material world by a subordinate deity called the Demiurge (Creator)…Archons were viewed as malecent orces. They numbered 7 or 12 and were idened with the seven planets o anquity or with the signs o the zodiac.” “This basic gnosc myth is that the creator described in Genesis is not the true god, but an inerior Demiurge. The Demiurge has many sort o ministers, or archons, and together they are responsible or this miserable world. Though imprisoned in this “aboron o maer,” humanity carries within itsel the lefover sparks o the precosmic “pleroma” that existed beore the Demiurge and his creaon. It is as usurpers that they occupy their domain o the lower heavens and rule over their damned creaon.” “History, wrien by the archons, and organised religion, also controlled by them, have elevated this evil bloodthirsty tribal god to the highest level, while suppressing the truth about the existence o the True God. “From a Gnosc perspecve, the “Loosh Collectors” are the “Archons” – the dreaded rulers o hyperspace who had to be avoided at all costs when leaving the body at death. The Archons collecvely rule over the world, and each individually in his sphere is a warder o the cosmic c osmic prison. Their tyrannical world-rule is called heimarmene,
universal ate … [This universal ate] aims at the enslavement o man. As guardian o his sphere, each Archon bars the passage to the souls that seek to ascend afer death, in order to prevent their escape rom the world and their return to God. The demiurge was evil because he wanted to impose an untrue religion. He also wanted to impose his judgment upon humans because he thought he could judge good and evil. Gnoscs thought the archons were inerior demonic beings. Their Old Testament names were Iao, Sabaoth. They intervened to separate humanity rom God, and the universe became a prison controlled by the archons. Archons barred the passage o souls who were seeking to ascend to God afer death, who were aempng to escape the world.” “The creaon o physical, material man by the archons, and what might be considered subsequent “nth derivave” creaons o “homo sapiens” by the Nephilim and the propagaon o an ungodly race by the Watchers, thus rendered man subject to not only the laws o mortality but to inbred emoons o rebellion and lust and animal-like behaviour that could only be eradicated by “spiritual surgery” as it were, by man’s submission to the path o iniaon whereby he is restored to his original, inner Divine Nature.” “I we picture earth at the center o the universe, the soul has acquired these energies on its downward (or inward) journey rom the celesal ce lesal regions through the planetary spheres. It emerges into earth lie via the womb, ull o potenals and tendencies that are delineated by its natal horoscope. Through lie it works with these potenals, hopeully rening them so that they emerge as virtues. I this is accomplished, the soul when it leaves the body at death is light and unencumbered, and well able to rise upward (or outward) to the place o its origin. I instead the energies have coagulated in vices, then the upward journey will be dicult and the soul may even remain trapped in the earth’s atmosphere, a torment t orment to itsel and a bane to its ellows.” “This scenario is the archetypal paern o Chrisan-Gnosc salvaon: redempon rom ignorance perpetrated by the archons through their aempt to bind men permanently to a genecally and otherwise manipulated physical matrix, an envelope o maer and consciousness tainted with rebellion and the lust o the archons.” “Humans are generally ignorant o the divine spark resident within them. This ignorance is ostered in human nature by the inuence o the alse creator and his Archons, who together are intent upon keeping men and women ignorant o their true nature and desny. Anything that causes us to remain aached to earthly things serves to keep us in enslavement e nslavement to these lower cosmic rulers. Death releases the divine spark rom its lowly prison, but i there has not been a substanal work o Gnosis undertaken by the soul prior to death, it becomes likely that the divine spark will be hurled back into, and then re-embodied within, the pangs and slavery o the physical world.” Much o the mystery as to why the people o earth have been unable to challenge evil successully… these very same orces o evil have seen to it that all reerences to the race o evil (whether they be allen angels, archons, or Nephilim) have been either removed, suppressed or destroyed outright. … In general, this evil is the result o either allen, inerior or usurper deies, angels or rulers. The Interrigo Iohannis is Catharian tale about the legendary all o angels into the material world. Satan ormed a male and emale body out o clay Than he orced two angels to enter into the bodies. Satan, the dragon, trapped and captured all the angels he could grab out o heaven as they ell. Remember that bible-stu about 1/3 o the angels in heaven being swept down by the dragon’s tail? Gnoscs say that was us. We are the Fallen Angels. We were trapped. We’ve been tricked. And we were mourning over what was imposed upon us. WE are TRAPPED angels. We are soul splinters o archonc oversouls spread over dierent me lines and dimensions. Discribes earth (and the whole solar system) as an angel trap. The real divine world is a lightworld. Our enre soul lives there in harmony with all that is. But there is a dark place in this lightworld. There was built an aractor by two enes – the order states their names: Satan and Gabriel – a trap which allures divine souls. It is not explained here how
this trap works excatly. But we can picture: I the angel is trapped his soul gets blown up and parted. Through this traumac soul ragmentaon the knowledge about the devine lightworld gets lost to the greatest extent: the spling into consciousness and unconsciousness begins. The dissociated parts o the ragmented soul turn up into dierent worlds o experience and get entrapped with various arcial problems. On dierent planets and moons, partly as silicon based lie orms (si-world) or also on Earth as carbon lie orms (c-world) the soul ragments undergo experiences which are not part o the divine but o a demonic reality. Lie in this experience matrices ollows the scripts o the angel trap. Essenal elements are the ght o good against evil, demonic seducons and inmidaons, conicts, experiences o rustaon and shortcoming, the search or true love and so on. But as long as our soul is trapped, whenever Good is victorious, when the demons are deeated and love comes true, the script is changed: evil prevails and the vicious circle is beginning all over again. In the ollowing, the three levels o reality re ality will be shown The old concepon o the Veils o Archons is used to express, that rstly there is ‘something’ that veils true reality, and secondly there are several veils: We can imagine that the rst alse reality is projected onto the rst veil, a second alse reality onto a second and a third alse reality onto a third. From this ollows: I someone has lifed the rst veil (which is rare enough), he goes rom decepon to error and is sll ar rom reality re ality Behind the second and the third veil there is also blinding instead o truth. Moksha is a hindu term meaning: “reedom rom samsara, the cycle o death and rebirth”. But what they discovered was shocking: an invisible prison system, that keeps souls trapped! Descripon o the target side: “A ence or grid around a place, that acts as barrier, tthat hat traps people or objects”. This is a checkpoint or an external orce. It acts as a cage. How does it work? Earth is shielded by a companion object. An object, that squeezes ghtly around the globe. It is a chemical process. There is a mechanism at the me o death, that is lensing/curving your light back down to earth. This act o lensing generates energy inside the mechanical structure. What is happening to the soul? To the souls there is a raconing occuring. The mind and body o a person is ractured, rendering them conused and angry. How did this begin: Long ago, in the past, this planet was watched by an outside orce with great envy. On earth reincarnaon did not exist, souls were not trapped at death and were able to leave this sphere. Then a massive war occured. The ate o earth was decided. The outside orce took over. At death some specic parcles become charged and create an emission. This shoots out o the being like a bullet. This occures rom the center o the being that is the soul. It is being sent to a “super highway” or the soul. The mechanical object around earth prevents the soul rom reaching this highway. I you reach this highway, you’re sae. In order to be ree, the posion in the angle with which you exit the body is very important. A 45° degree angle is crucial. Why was this object created around earth? The adversaries running this system are like demons. The mayhem down here is intended, it eeds the system itsel. Who is responsible? A council o organic enes. They operate rom a place, that reezes me. It seems to be a void or black hole. They create void zones throughout the universe to enter our realm. The council itsel thinks they are gods. They are extremly, service to sel” The earth and mankind are under inuence o consciousness manipulaon. This inuence is global and aects almost every human being living here. Even people who supposedly managed to escape e scape this manipulaon remain trapped in a second manipulaon matrix. Although it is quite dierent rom the world o the normal, it is nevertheless an illusion. This inuence is controlled rom a level whose inhabitants are called angels, demons, extraterrestrials etc. by humans. Man is just a means to and end, and one The Demiurge’s objecves is the perpetual separaon o humans rom the unity (God). In the cosmos, space and me have a malevolent characterisc and may be personied as demonic beings separang man rom God. Mankind may be personied as Adam, who lies in the spiritual deep sleep o ignorance, his powers o spiritual
sel-awareness stupeed by materiality and gender. For man, the universe is a vast prison. He is enslaved both by the physical laws o nature and by such moral laws as the Mosaic code. Earthly lie is lled with suering. In order to nourish themselves, all orms o lie consume each other, thereby t hereby vising pain, ear, and death upon one another (even herbivorous animals live by destroying the lie o plants). In addion, socalled natural catastrophes — earthquakes, oods, res, drought, volcanic erupons — bring urther suering and death in their wake. Human beings, with their complex physiology and psychology, are aware not only o these painul eatures o earthly existence. They also suer rom the requent recognion that they are strangers or aliens living in a world that is awed and absurd. Human nature mirrors the duality ound in the higher universe. The human being is a spritual soul trapped in a prison o esh. The being which The Demiurge has created has both a Spirit (capacity or spiritual consciousness) and a Soul (the embodiment o the emoonal and thinking uncons o the personality). The human being is a composite, the outer aspect being the handiwork o the inerior creator, while the inner aspect has the character o a allen spark o the ulmate divine unity. In this way, Man is a crude copy or clone o a truly spritual being clothed within the inerior building blocks o a material body. The allen sparks o transcendental holiness slumber in their material and mental prison, their sel- awareness stupeed by orces o materiality, physicality, gender and mind. The slumbering sparks have not been abandoned by the ulmate unity o the True God, rather there is a constant eort that is directed toward their awakening and liberaon. Among the helpers o the slumbering sparks a parcular posion o honor and importance belongs to Sophia. The awakening o tthe he inmost divine essence in humans is eected by salvic knowledge. That is, having the power or desire to bring salvaon. This is called Gnosis. Gnosis is not brought about by belie, or the perormance o virtuous deeds, or by obedience to commandments, or these can at best but serve as preparatory circumstances leading toward liberang knowledge. Gnosis is achieved when the Spirit (capacity or spiritual consciousness) and Soul (the embodiment o the emoonal and thinking uncons o the personality) are united. Beore the awakening, men undergo troubled dreams. Man does not aain the knowledge that awakens him rom these dreams by cognion but through revelatory experience, and this knowledge is not inormaon but a modicaon o the sensate being. The awakening (i.e., the salvaon) o any individual is a cosmic event. The Demiurge dwells on the astral plane o SATURN. The SaturnMoon Matrix Your Reality is Being Hacked “I you have a preconceived idea o the world, you edit inormaon. When it leads you down a certain road, you don’t challenge your own belies.” -David Icke Icke’s claims about the Saturn/Moon Matrix dovetail precisely with my experience — both personally and as an astrologer — o how the 29.5 day cycle o the Moon keeps us hormonally ed to ny repeang cycles and the 29.5 year cycle o Saturn locks us into societal structures beyond which we cannot see — unl we aune to larger orders, beginning with the outer planet cycles o Uranus, Neptune, Pluto and beyond. But to do this is to leap o the cli o mind-controlled ” raonality ” into the mysterious living universe.” -Ann Kreilkamp The quesons are: Is Saturn transming a requency to Earth creang a matrix o illusions? Is the Moon part o this? Can we do anything about it? Who’s really controlling things on planet Earth and beyond? Saturn – Lord o the Rings The Replian Alliance’s modus operandi is the rst trigger cataclysmic events on a target targe t “world” or solar system, and wipe away the society that was there beore. Then Replians genecally-engineer a new species that is designed to be “tuned” into their alse reality – their ” Matrix ” – and the planet is hijacked along with the percepon o the people. They have done exactly this to Earth and humanity, and their means o doing so are Saturn and the Moon. Saturn, the “Lord o the Rings”, is the master control center. Saturn is a ginormous broadcasng system, and they will eventually nd that the rings are ull o crystals rather than “ice” – a
type o crystal that we aren’t amiliar with on Earth. The rings are not natural and at one me Saturn was a convenonal brown dwar. It had no rings. They have been constructed by the technologytec hnologyobsessed Replian Alliance. Saturn was ofen symbolized as an eye by the ancients and that is a likely origin o the all- seeing eye. Saturn Hacks into the waveorm inormaon broadcast rom the center o the galaxy via the Sun and broadcasts a ake reality into the Solar System. The Moon amplies this and beams it specically at the Earth. The antasc synchronicies between Earth, the Moon and the Sun in size, geometry and posion, are all made possible by the Moon. These synchronicies are connected to how the Sun’s inormaon is hacked by Saturn and the Moon. The Moon is where it is because it was specically placed there. Visible light and the electromagnec spectrum that science can record is the matrix, the alse reality. And “God” said, “Let there be light.” The speed o light which we are told is the astest speed possible ( rubbish ) is the vibraonal “wall” o the matrix. We are not even living “on” the Earth as it really is. Some o it is “original”, but there are many holographic implants that change it or our percepon. The Matrix broadcasts block humans rom perceiving what we otherwise would be experiencing. The Earth that we can’t see (or eel too ofen) is a place o love and harmony – not war, ear and suering. The predators dictate our lives and make us into slaves to them by hijacking our sense o reality. The Saturn-Moon S aturn-Moon Matrix transormed a once-vibrant, conscious humanity into computer programs decoding cycles o repeve percepon and behavior. The transmissions o the Satum-Moon Matrix are received and re-transmied by the Earth’s crystal core which has been tuned to the Matrix requency range, and the “Hack” connects with us through the replian brain and the receiver-transmier system that we call DNA. This brings us back to “junk” DNA – the overwhelming majority o human DNA is o ” o- world” origin and the “extraterrestrial junk genes ” merely enjoy the ride with hard-working acve genes passed through the generaons. What we see in our DNA is a program consisng o two versions, a big code and basic code. First act is, the complete ” program ” was posively not wrien on Earth; that is now a veried act. The second act is that genes, by themselves, are not enough to explain evoluon; there must be something more in “the game”… Sooner or later we have to come with grips with the unbelievable noon that every lie on Earth carries genec code or his extraterrestrial cousin, and that evoluon is not what we think t hink it is. Our hypothesis is that a higher extraterrestrial lie orm was engaged in creang new lie and planng it on various planets. Earth is just one o them. Perhaps, afer programming, our creators grow us the same way we grow bacteria in Petri dishes. We can’t know their moves – whether it was a scienc experiment, or a way o preparing new planets or colonizaon, or the long-me ongoing business o seeding lie in the universe. The DNA implanted by the “extraterrestrials” is pre-programmed, and one eect o the Satum-Moon Matrix is to acvate those programs to play out as ” spontaneous ” human behavior and a sequence o “me” .The “sofware program” is running in every human mind – body computer and it has been encoded or eons. Nature, saying that all modern humans are descended rom a single mother who lived in Arica in about 200,000 B.C.? I what we call humans originate rom a single source the program could easily have been implanted that would inltrate every subsequent member o the ” species” (sofware). Only by becoming Conscious beyond mind – body can we override the program. DNA was pre programmed. Some researchers appears to have known ar more about DNA than was made public, and they believed that it was made o “extraterrestrial ” origin. So the Matrix illusion is so deep, so ingrained, because it is not only a Matrix eld, but a DNA program. The “Queen Bee” ( Saturn-Moon ) broadcasts the waveorm inormaon “hack” and humans decode this into a world they think they see, and percepons and behaviors they think is “them” . We can be completely controlled by the Matrix and be no more than human robots responding to data input, or we can open our hearts and minds and see beyond what
others can see. This means opening our minds to consciousness which is not subject to the manipulaon o the Matrix or the DNA program. It operates outside o “space” and “me” and beyond the vibraonal walls o the Matrix. Those in authority who run and enorce the human Control System are ollowing a program in the same way as worker ants and bees ollow the program broadcast by the Queen. They are computer terminals on the Matrix Internet with the Saturn-Moon Matrix triggering their already programmed DNA to respond according to the program. Those appointed to posions o power) are the most locked-in because they were genecally-created or that purpose, but anyone who is not truly conscious ( most o humanity ) will be responding to their DNA Saturn-Moon Matrix program which drives their thoughts, percepons and behavior. How Your Reality is Being Manipulated The SaturnMoon Matrix is decoded within the electromagnec requency range visible to human sight and technology, and the genec-engineering o the human mind-body computer locked humans into that requency via DNA and the replian brain . Icke, David – Remember Who You Are. Remember „Where“ You Are and Where You, Come“ rom. Consciousness can, however, override that and so they t hey have to maintain humanity in low- vibraonal states to imprison their percepon in the Matrix. The plasma eld within our holographic reality acts like a ” plasma screen” on which we “watch” the ” picture show”, or appear to. It is an expression, like everything, o decoded waveorm inormaon. People go through their lives ollowing the Saturn program they are decoding while thinking this is the “real world”. Humans are like two-legged arm animals caught in the headlights o an oncoming Matrix. The reality we are being ed is encoded with percepons and experiences that cause c ause people to transmit low-vibraonal emoonal energy that both eeds the Replian Alliance and, in many ways, helps to power the system The virtual-reality “game” is interacve, and so is the hacked version. We receive and transmit, we receive and “post”. The Saturn- Moon Matrix has created an energec percepon “loop” in which the alse reality is ed to us, and, when we perceive it and believe it, we eed back that percepon to the Matrix. This constantly empowers the alse reality in a eedback loop. In Short, the matrix is powered by our belie that the hacked reality is “real”. We can and will break the closed loop with the realizaons and by opening our minds to Consciousness beyond the Matrix requencies. The power o the SatumMoon Matrix to inuence our reality dilutes and dilutes the more we open our minds and hearts and let Consciousness in. The Control system is terried o the Truth Vibraons or this reason, and this is why it is now throwing everything that it can at humanity to keep us entrapped within the vibraonal box through ear, chaos and upheaval. By the way, some unexplainable and “paranormal” experiences happen when there is a “glitch” in the Matrix inormaon eld. There are many reports rom around the world that the heavens have changed, the constellaons are not where they should be and that the Moon has changed its angle. This is the result o the Replians manipulang the Matrix to conuse us and prepare us or the ake “end o the world” or “new world” prophecies by the Bible, the Mayan Calendar, Hopi prophecies and all the rest. They are not true. They are part o the manipulaon and the Replians plan to make it seem as i they are happening by manuacturing events. They are already doing so. It was all planned a long “me” ago. Replian Brain – Replian World One o the chie ways the Matrix connects with us, not surprisingly, is through the replian brain, and this helps to lock us into the Replian Alliance control system. The Matrix transmissions are also aimed at our DNA receivertransmier systems, and much o this is happening within the realms o what science calls ” junk DNA. ” Some o this has been switched o in order narrow our band o experienced reality, and some is picking up the Matrix requencies by carrier waves rom Saturn via the Moon. The Saturn-Moon Matrix is how they have done it. Humans tuned most powerully to the Matrix transmission ( the overwhelming majority ) are like worker ants ollowing the work-plan broadcast by the Queen. Ants are said to to
communicate through chemicals called pheromones, but they are only the chemical expression o vibraonal communicaons. Ants tune in through their antennae and we pick up the Matrix broadcasts through DNA and the replian re plian brain. The Replians have a hive-mind communicaon system which the Matrix connects with, and it would appear that at the center o this is their version o the emale “queen”. Maybe the worship o the “goddess” is something to do with this and certainly the hybrid bloodline is passed on through the mitochondrial, or emale, DNA. The Matrix “mind” is the controlling orce behind all the instuons o human control and those who run and administer them while being unknowing prisoners o the Matrix themselves. The replian brain doesn’t think – it reacts; it is constantly scanning the environment in search o threats to its survival physically, nancially and across the great spectrum o human experience – reputaon, job, relaonship, the list goes on and on. They need to eed us an endless stream o reasons to ear not surviving, to connect us more powerully into replian-brain reality – thereore Matrix reality. These emoonal states aect the way DNA receives rece ives and transmits, and cause heart rhythm incoherence and scrambles the 1 relaonship between heart, brain and nervous system. This is another crucial reason why we are bombarded with wars,| nancial collapses, alse ag terrorist aacks, health “scares’ “global warming” , engineered ” natural ” disasters and all manner o other things. This way they can most powerully plug us into the Matrix and energize it through the “eedback” loop. The Moon is a very powerul electromagnec computer… The energy rom the Moon has been beaming electromagnec requencies onto the Earth or aeons now to maintain the two- stranded DNA (it is said that is should be twelve-stranded)… …The Moon is a satellite that was constructed… it was… anchored outside Earth’s atmosphere or aeons as a mediang and monitoring device, a super computer or eye in the sky. …Earth must be owned by those who dwell there; however it is not. You have outside gods, creator energies, who prevent you, as a species, rom having reereign The inuence o the Moon, as a main satellite computer, aects all o the Earth… The Moon’s programs have or aeons been o great limitaon toward human beings… These are repeve cycles that the Moon creates, to which you respond. Moons like ours can also be used to inuence planets in a very loving and posive way and it is possible that the Moon was doing that beore it was hijacked by the Replian Alliance to be a means o mass manipulaon and control. We need to be exible about detail and let Inormaon be our guide, not unyielding dogma. In that case, removing the Replian Alliance rom the Moon and changing what it broadcasts would have a lie-changing eect on this planet and its inhabitants. Simply switching o the Replian broadcasts would change everything. There is a mul¬ dimensional eort going on to set the planet ree rom aeons o Replian/Gray control and this will succeed. We need to play our part in our level o reality while others do their job elsewhere. This dismantling o the Replian Control System is not only to help humanity. What is happening here is having a knock-on eect across a wide area o the galaxy and beyond because o how a smaller part o a hologram can aect the whole. There have been many bales over the Moon… There is a plan to gradually insert dierent programs o inuence on Earth when the Moon becomes occupied by orces that would assist in your growth rather than limit you. The Moon’s programs have or aeons been o great limitaon toward human beings. The tales about the ull moon and insanity, madness and heightened bleeding are all true. There are repeve cycles that the Moon creates to which you respond. It is the extraterrestrials that really operate it all. Your technology, though rapidly advancing, cannot begin to compare with the biotechnology (including genec engineering) o senent space travelers. You are newcomers to the game and you miss a vital key, or your senses, and the essence o your physical world, structure reality in a parcular way. You constantly translate data and, like interpreng a dream, condense the experience into physical boundaries, where you nd you can explain
less and less. We are leaving an age o limitaon and entering an age o limitlessness). We are being manipulated to decode reality that keeps us limited and enslaved. All Movements, acons and maniestaons o people, animals, and plants depend upon the Moon, and we are controlled by the Moon… The Mechanical part o our lives depends upon the Moon, is subject to the Moon. I we develop in ourselves consciousness and will, and subject our mechanical sel and all our mechanical maniestaons to them, we shall escape the power o the Moon. The Saturn-Moon Matrix operates within the requency range o mind, the electromagnec spectrum and low-vibraon emoon. When we open our minds to Consciousness our percepon expands beyond the inuence o the Matrix requencies. We can suddenly perceive what we were blocked rom perceiving and we begin to see what is really going on. The most ancient human accounts do not menon me. It is an illusion o the Matrix, and me was encoded to enslave humans by disconnecng us rom the NOW. The “ Time Loop ” is the Matrix. The me loop is what has been hacked into the limitless NOW-reality that we should be experiencing. Saturn is associated with me and “Kronos” , the name o the Greek Saturn God, means “me.” Saturn – Moon control o our percepon o me the ” reple ” holding humans back so they could not “grow” Planet Earth is a Saturnian society controlled rom Saturn via the Moon. This makes so much sense o what has happened to the world, and what is happening. Noce how the traits and inuences o the Saturnian are the same as the Draconian – the Replian “hive” mind. The Satum-Moon Matrix reects the hive mind o the Replians that control Saturn and the Moon. The Replian hive mind has hijacked the human mind via the Replian brain and the Moon Matrix. In the universal order pain is not generally experienced by the creaon. It is generally only experienced in reality systems that are controlled by the archons, in order to control, manipulate and render powerless those whose energies they eed o because they have lost their connecon to the universal exchange energy system. Archons uisng pain to control humankind on Earth in one orm or another, and none is immune to it. The archons have done this by disconnecng all other soul beings here rom Source, and wiping out their eternal divine memory o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Instead, they have connected us to cellular memory that limits our remembrance o who they t hey are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Most people consider that memory is contained in the brain, or central processing unit. This is not true here on earth. Memory is stored in the cells o our physical bodies. Only short term memory (a ew minutes) is stored in the Hippocampus in the brain. It is called the cellular memory. Pain comes rom our cellular memories stored in our bodies. Because pain is located in our cellular memory, we easily eel it, and experience it, because it is stored as memory in our cellular structure, that is why anesthecs work. When the cellular orm is deadened no pain is experienced. Over me, our cellular bodies are ‘loaded’ with pain memories, and so we begin a process o avoiding pain, and the whole societal and social structure here is designed to avoid pain, i.e. a reoccurrence o previous pain. That is understandable and also sensible, unless one understands that it doesn’t have to be that way. It works this way. Once we are thoroughly indoctrinated with the noon o pain we avoid pain, and eel it beore it has actually occurred. Pain resides in our cellular ce llular memory and we can eel it beore it occurs occ urs or our bodies are subject to any kind o damage. Most o us can remember some pain or other rom our past, and don’t know where that memory comes rom, how it is stored in the cells o our bodies, why we try to avoid a re-occurrence o it, and why it is there. Fear here is largely the avoidance o previously stored pain and the memory o it. That is how the archons have captured, capvated and controlled us like sheep. We exist, mainly to avoid pain. Understanding that all species here are similarly aicted by pain, and that our pain somemes causes us to inict pain on other soul beings, as we do, may provide us with the basis or overcoming pain. Pain is essenally a memory
that is carried in our cellular bodies, so that we can c an eel the pain and recall the memory, even i we are not under any duress or aicon. We all remember some pain or other, and we spend most o our lives, and doings, avoiding that emoon and the memory o that pain. Pain is the system o imprisonment here. The pain body and system here was specically designed to control us, and to keep us subjugated and imprisoned in a system and a prison with no bars, and o our own making. This is done by building a memory base stored in the cells in our bodies that ‘punishes’ us when we don’t conorm to their system o control, and we eel ‘pain’, when we don’t conorm. It’s a bit like being in a prison with electried iron barriers, and i we try to get out o the prison we are given a shock. That is the role that pain has in the archon system. The archons removed one strand o our physical DNA to ‘make us orget’ who we are, and to keep us imprisoned in their ‘pain system’. We thereore have two strands o DNA in our physical bodies, but with a three strand corresponding encoding in our soul bodies. Their whole system o indoctrinaon here is designed to make us orget who and what we really are and to make us remember our painul experiences, including our physical, mental and emoonal experiences that are then stored in our cellular memory in our bodies, and maniest as pain in the body, mind and emoons. The key that unlocks this enre system is the middle chakra—heart chakra. It is the gateway to higher consciousness. The superconscious mind is like a spark o lie supplying energy to the rest o the mind. Man has a spark in his heart, ignited rom the Eternal Flame o Lie, the Divine Principle, clothed in the Immortal Triad. Holiness is the spark o divinity in man, and no soul should be regarded as being deprived o this spark o divinity. This spark is light itsel, and though it also exists in the lower creaon, among animals and birds, in trees and plants and in any orm o lie, it is in man that it has the opportunity to blaze into a ame. At rst this light is buried in the heart o man, but as soon as this spark o divinity begins to shine rom his heart he shows the sign o holiness. This is because holiness is not a human heritage; it is inherited by every soul rom God. But it maniests only when the heart is open, and when out o that divine spark there rises a tongue o ame which illuminates the path o man in lie’s journey towards the spiritual goal. It is lack o understanding o this subject which has made man accept a certain teacher in whom he or his riends or ancestors recognized divinity, and at the same me reject re ject another with all his apparent holiness. In the progress o educaon, the knowledge o the soul’s purpose, the only thing worthwhile in lie, is overlooked. Educaon qualies a man to become selsh to the best o his ability, and to get the beer o another. Art has lost its reedom o grace and beauty, since its reward depends on the approval o the heartless and blind. Science has degenerated or the very reason that the scienst has limited his view to the objecve world and denied the existence o the lie which is beyond percepon. In the absence o a higher ideal the constant striving afer material invenons has led man to such devices as have set the world on re. Those who are under the spell o destrucon are unaware o all this; they cannot know it unl the clouds o gloom have dispersed, their hearts are clear, c lear, and their minds have recovered rom this intoxicaon which prevents them rom thinking and understanding. Fourth chakra, the heart chakra, is literally the heart o our spiritual system, The psychic spark in the heart that survives death. The true secret soul in us—subliminal, we have said, but this word is mis-leading, or this presence is not situated below the threshold o waking mind, but rather burns in the temple o the inmost heart behind the thick screen o an ignorant mind, lie and body, not subliminal but behind the veil—this veiled psychic enty is the ame o the Godhead always alight within us, in-exnguishable even by that dense unconsciousness o any spiritual sel within which obscures our physical nature. It is a ame born out o the Divine and … the inner light or inner voice o the mysc. It is that which endures and is imperishable in us rom birth to birth, untouched by death, decay, or corrup-on, an indestrucble spark o the Divine. The threeold ame within the heart is the spark o lie In this work
consciousness is the catalyst. Consciousness is the connecon between the outer and inner, the individual and the whole, that is needed to spark lie’s awakening. Without it nothing new can be born. But with the light o our consciousness, the paerns within lie and within ourselves can begin to change and come alive in a new way. The archetypal shifs that happen gradually over centuries can be speeded up. These primal orces can help us resolve the global problems we have created, and together we can discover a new way to be with ourselves and with lie. We can create a civilizaon based upon oneness and interrelatedness. Just because we have orgoen how to work with lie’s energy does not mean that it is inaccessible, or that it is not waing to be used. Once we step outside o the isolated image o our individual sel, we will nd that we are part o an organic restructuring o lie in which our consciousness is being realigned with the energy within lie. We will begin to awaken to the light that is waking up within the world, to the lie that is waking up within and around us. We will have to be aenve: the signs o this shif—which are barely visible in any case as what is awakening is so new—may be all the more dicult to see through the dense clouds o materialism and orgeulness But it will take an inux o energy to enable these creave orces to break through the constricve paerns o resistance that belong to the darkness o greed, ear, and sel-interest that at present drives our collecve. The energy needed or this breakthrough is already within the world, hidden within its energy centers. These energy centers are waing to be unlocked so that their power can be used or this transion. The keys to unlock them are parcular qualies or energies o consciousness. For example, the myscal consciousness that looks only towards God, that remembers Him in His world, is one such key. This is why individuals and groups o myscs have been posioned at certain places in the inner and outer worlds in order to acilitate this work o unlocking the centers o power. The common catalyst that seems to dissolve the boundaries o alchemy, magic, and science is light. Once again we have to learn how to work with the divine, or without the spark o divine consciousness the world cannot alchemically transorm. But this spark does not ollow the laws o reason, the logic o our minds. It ollows its own ways, which are the ways o the divine and the hidden ways o creaon. When the alchemists were working in their retorts and crucibles, they were ofen amazed at the results, at the strange and unexpected phenomena they observed as dierent chemicals combined. The same is true o the inner alchemical processes. Man does not need to trouble about what is lacking outside, or in reality all is within himsel. And i he will keep this idea beore him and blow on the spark o mastery by constant contemplaon, then one day that ame will rise and his lie will become clear and his power will indeed be great. Your divine spark is made up o the same light as that o the universe. The light is within you, and you are in it. The light is you, and you are the light! In the same way, your divine essence lies within, just as your essence lies in your divinity. They are one and the same. When you are idenying with your divine essence, you are connected to all that is within and without, because you are at one with the universe and the universe is one with you. When you are ullled by your desire, you know what it is to have peace, joy, and reedom. You are the creator o your own lie. Your own innate blueprint is your individual code that is stored in your DNA. Even your DNA is connected with your divine essence, while it is not a part o it. When you tune into your divinity, your connecon posively impacts the body, stemming rom your thoughts and way o being. Your thought paerns can also act as keys that can unlock the sacred codes c odes o your DNA. As the requency o your thoughts and emoons rises in vibraon, so does your way o being on a physical level. Your vibraon, when raised, can acvate your DNA even urther in ways you have not experienced up to now. As your DNA acvates, it can mutate into higher levels o being. Now it is known that your DNA is inuenced by electromagnec e elds, lds, and this includes thoughts. Expressing your divine essence is the key to your DNA acvaon. You resonate at a higher requency in vibraon
when you are auned with your divine sel. At this higher vibraon, your experience changes as you can see more o all that is. Now you understand at a deeper level how the universe operates and how you can maniest all the abundance, joy, and happiness you desire. This is your birthright. You are a magnicent being, much more so than you realize. You really have the power to maniest your true desire in physical orm, or this is your mission in realizing the vision o your desire. The higher your vibraon, the easier it is or you to maniest what you desire into your lie. Your divinity is at one with your authenc sel, and only by going inward can you bring out what you truly want in lie to ull you soul purpose. The key is to go through your authenc sel, where you can become at one with your divine essence. Your authenc sel is the doorway to your divine essence. The spirutual and psychological journey rom beta brain waves to theta divine theta brain waves and the gnosc journey rom the archon mind matrix Earth is a vibraonal mind prison and humans is kept within a ull-scale vibratory imprisonment or enslavement o this world The creaon o the rst man had, thereore, a disnct and concrete end: to ree the sparks o divine light rom material creaon, send them home, and thereby reverse the direcon o creaon. Their goal was release rom unconsciousness and ignorance, or incomprehension. Humans who possess the divine spark can c an nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. The spirit, the divine poron, sleeps in maer, unconscious o itsel, and the only worthwhile purpose o lie is to awaken and liberate it through knowledge. Humans who possess the divine spark can nd their reedom only in learning o its source, how it came to be entrapped in the material world, and how it can escape to return to its original realm. This important theme o gnosis takes us back to the beginning o our search. Gnosis is the liberang knowledge that enables release rom the material evil world. For the Gnoscs, the true God did not create this world at all. The world emerged rom a cosmic disaster in which a lower deity or a group o angels, either out o malice or ignorance, created the material universe and entrapped elements o the divine within it. The mythologies that these Gnoscs espoused served to explain how these lower deies came into being be ing (ofen as emanaons rom the true God) and how conicts among their ranks led both to the catastrophic concocon o maer and to its afermath, the imprisonment o divine sparks. While these cosmogonies struck the athers as puzzling in their complexity and bizarre in their detail, they proved parcularly disturbing in their guiding premise, that the Creator and Ruler o this world is not the true God but a lower deity whose creaon comprises the realm re alm o evil and ignorance. The material world is prison to the sparks o the divine, and the goal o the Gnosc systems is to liberate them. It is, in act, within human bodies that the sparks have become imprisoned and rom which they must be released. This release can only come when the divine sparks are awakened, brought back to lie by acquiring the true knowledge (Greek: gnosis) o their origin and desny. The Gnosc religion, thereore, entails the revelaon o salvic knowledge, “knowledge o who we were and what we have become, o where we were and where we have been made to all, o whither we are hastening and whence we are being redeemed, o what birth is and what rebirth.” Since humans have a spark o the t he divine, they are not completely at the mercy o the Demiurge. In order to be able to live a spirit-lled lie, nonetheless, the soul must be reed rom its earthly bondage. The redeemer is thus a teacher, and redempon thus consists in the acknowledgment o the divine spark that liberates individuals rom the limitaons o material things and allows the believer to parcipate in the divine. The spiritual spark is in a sleep stasis and kept in the state o ignorance, and ignorance is the slumbering state, so the archons prevent anyone rom awakening their inner spiritual powers. The errors o humankind is to believe that the powers is outside him and not within and the external outside powers is govern by the ego and the human ego
denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being. Gnoscism can be delineated by a redeeming gnosis o mythology that explains the present dualism which separates the humans rom their god. This separaon is maintained by a biblical demiurge who acilitates the creaon a wellordered world that is meant to enslave humankind by assuring its connued ignorance. Humans are generally ignorant o the divine spark resident within them. This ignorance is ostered in human nature by the inuence o the alse creator and his Archons, who together are intent upon keeping men and women ignorant o their true nature and desny. Anything that causes us to remain aached to earthly eart hly things serves to keep us in enslavement to these lower cosmic rulers. Death releases the divine spark rom its lowly prison, but i there has not been a substanal work o Gnosis undertaken by the soul prior to death, it becomes likely that the divine spark will be hurled back into, and then re-em-bodied within, the pangs and slavery o the physical world. Not all humans are spiritual (pneumacs) and thus ready or Gnosis and liberaon. Some are earthbound and materialisc beings (hylecs), who recognize only the physical reality. Others live largely in their psyche (psychics). Such people usually mistake the Demiurge or the True God and have lile or no awareness o the spiritual world beyond maer and mind. Human potenal the divine spark within all o us—was realized by releasing humanity rom the inhibing control o the gods. Uneered by the yoke o the gods, g ods, humans have the ability to save themselves. The Archons are less powerul and less good than humankind, but they have managed to hold sway over humankind by their terrible illusions. For the Gnoscs, this world is a shadowy phantasm, about which the archons keep us perpetually in the dark. We are controlled by the archons because they control the alse reality we are living in. However, according to the Gnoscs, the archons are eecvely powerless and their power over us exists only to the extent ext ent that they can deceive us into thinking that the alse reality is actually real. The maya-hypnozed ego creates the distorons o reality or distorons o the powers within. The rst distoron-error that man has made is believing that power is outside him, the second distoron-error is made through believing in the dying nature o man, and not the undying nature o the real Sel/Soul. The third errordistoron o man´s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. These mind errors is created by the ego belie-system and it is the ego that denied its own higher source in man’s inner knowing and inner being. This is done by many dierent ways; one is the to eed the ego with constant low vibraonal rquency ood o negavity, ear, stress, anxiety, worries, pain, phobias, and terrors o the mind. All these is connected to emoons and low vibraonal requencies smulates these lower requencies within the matrix. This world is using sound requencies to ueling the ego and its requencies and ear is such emoons that keep the ego in a alert state, or in the ght or ight state. Organized Gang Stalking is a product o all these methods o the archons on Earth. When persons within whom the divine sparks reside learn the mysteries o their own existence, o their all into maer and the secret way o escape, then they have become “Gnoscs,” that is, “Knowers,” those who have been set ree rom the ignorance and evil o the t he material world and enabled to return to their home. Because this salvic knowledge provides a way to escape this world, it cannot be aained through normal “worldly” means. The God o this world has certainly not provided it, as he is either evil and thus intent on keeping the divine sparks perpetually entrapped, or ignorant o any realm superior to his own. One can only acquire the knowledge necessary or salvaon through a revelaon o the true God himsel. This salvic knowledge, then, is revealed by an emissary rom the divine realm to a select group o ollowers, who in turn convey it to those deemed able to receive it. And we should consider that God gave the sovereign part o the human soul to be the divinity o each one, being that part which, as we say dwells at the top o the body, and inasmuch as we are a plant not o an earthly but o a heavenly
growth, raises us rom earth to our kindred who are in heaven. And in this we say truly; or the divine power suspended the head and root o us rom that place where the generaon o the soul rst began and thus made the whole body upright.’ Creaon is a result o a precosmic all, we are imprisoned creatures. The Archons created our humanity in order to keep the t he divine substance o the pneuma capve. Because the light o the immortal Man has been mixed with cosmic substance, he is imprisoned in the sensible world. A rst major concept was “knowledge” (Gk. gnosis). It was a secret revealed knowledge to iniates, which had both liberang and redeeming eects. The content o this gnosis consisted o basic insights into the divine nature o humanity and the cosmos. The possession o it reed the individual rom ignorance and bondage in the world. A second characterisc was a central myth that certain humans possessed a divine spark, which proceeded rom the divine realm and had allen into our world. Second, the earth is the tragic result re sult o a downward movement rom the divine realm. Third, the recovery o this divine spark in the world by its own divine counterpart is necessary or liberaon and redempon. A human being is a divine spark that originated in the transcendent divine world and, by means o gnosis, can be released rom the cosmic prison and return to t o its heavenly origin. The human body, on the other hand, is part o the cosmic c osmic prison rom which the spirit (the “real” person) must be redeemed. Gnoscism presented a radical dualism o God and the world, spirit and maer, soul and body, light and darkness, good and evil, lie and death. It was not God who created and governs the world but rather the Archons, tyrannical demonic powers who imprison men and obstruct their knowledge o the absolute transmundane deity. Man’s body and soul are products o the evil cosmic powers, but his spirit, or pneuma, contains a poron o the divine substance that has allen into the world. The Archons created man in order to imprison this spirit, and in its unredeemed state, immersed in the soul and esh, the pneuma is unconscious o its true quality. The goal o the gnoscs was to release the spirit rom its material prison, and this was to be aained through revelaon, knowledge o the way, allowing the spirit to orce a passage through the spheres o maer and impurity. By reuning with the divine, each individual contributed to the restoraon o divine unity that had been impaired in precosmic mes. Humans. The aeon that had allen was captured and imprisoned in this material world in the bodies o humans. Many humans have this spark o the divine within them. People with the spark have a longing to escape this world; Salvaon. The divine spark within humans can escape only by learning where it came rom, how it got here, and how it can return. Deliverance rom this evil material world, in other words, comes only by liberang knowledge (gnosis). The archons o this world and controller o the matrix humankind is trapped within don´t want humans to understand what there real higher sel is and where they came rom, and this is the central key to undestand how the earthly lie is under the spell o ignorance and illusions o maya. Ignorance and maya creates the veil o separaon in place and illusions, decepons and ear is been used to hindering spiritual progress rom the lower matrix to the higher levels o divine consciousness. The divine realm. The true God did not, thereore, create this material world. He is completely spirit. According to the myths that Gnoscs told—some o which are preserved among the Nag Hammadi tractates—in eternity past the true God generated other divine ospring who themselves, in pairs, reproduced ospring. But a catastrophe occurred in the divine realm when one o the divine beings (ofen called Sophia, a eminine deity, whose name means “wisdom”) became separated rom the rest and spontaneously generated another divine being. The laer, born outside the divine realm, was evil. With his minions who also came into being, he created the material world as a place o imprisonment or the one who had allen (Sophia). Humans are the divine spark o light lost in the darkness and complexity o the psyche and the body. The true home o the spirit was in heaven, not on earth. Body (the purely physical) and soul (the emoons) were held
totally capve by the seven planetary archons though the orces o astrology, which most gnoscs took very seriously. Human beings, according to this view, are composed o a body and a soul, both o which belong to the material world, and a divine spark, or pneuma, which is the godly element within. As long as humans are kept in ignorance o their true posion, by the demiurge, they connue to be prisoners. But, somemes, messages rom beyond the spheres are received rece ived by certain individuals who then become aware o their imprisonment and are able to pass the knowledge on to others. This knowledge, or gnosis, is the most important weapon in reeing the spirit rom its bondage. It is not enough, however, or Gnoscs merely to know that they are imprisoned. They also need to know the workings o the world that surrounds them so that they can be beer equipped to overcome it, or so that they can use it in a posive way. Humans. Sophia was thus captured and imprisoned in this material world in the bodies o humans. Many humans have this spark o the divine within them. The myscs have also revealed that blazing within the secret chamber o the heart is a “divine spark”—a sacred ame that God has endowed us with, a spark o re rom God’s own heart. In essence, the divine spark is a poron o God right inside o you. It is pure Spirit. It is your point o contact with your Source. We may believe we are walking the earth as human beings, but we are in act divine beings with a divine connecon. Gnoscism can be delineated by a redeeming gnosis o mythology that explains the present dualism which separates the humans rom their god. This separaon is maintained by a biblical demiurge who acilitates the creaon a well-ordered world that is meant to enslave e nslave humankind by assuring its connued ignorance. The revoluonaries o the Spirit have discovered how to harness the res o the heart. Through the white-hot heat o meditaon and prayer, we too can release the imprisoned lightning o our heart. Our meditaons in the secret chamber are very private experiences. They start with removing our aenon rom what’s happening around us and going within—”all the gates closed, the mind conned in the heart. When we go within by devoon and love, we contact the inner ame and commune with the energy that is God. “The lile spirit spark o our personal identy is the key that connects us with the Universal,” Mark Prophet once said. “[God’s’ Spirit is the abric o our world. His energy, his pat-tern is the only saving grace. We ourselves have to reideny, reintegrate, repolarize ourselves with that light—and it’s got to be done consciously.” Through prayer and meditaon we turn our aenon back to the Inner Light, which is the real source o our being. The archons has pushed human race into a “an ever-depening spiritual sleep.” David Icke has wrien in The Veil o Tears that certain requencies can be used to block receipt o radio inormaon, and that certain requencies can be used to block receipt o radio inormaon. Through technologies they can create a “vibratory prison.” He asserts that all we need to do is extend this concept to the planet as a whole to get an idea o how spiritual inormaon is being perceptually blocked rom the 4th dimension, creang a material prison. He writes: The complete takeover o the Earth by extraterrestrial e xtraterrestrial expressions o the Lucieric Consciousness was accomplished by creang a vibratory prison. We are muldimensional beings, naturally able to experience many requencies and dimensions at the same me. However, when the imprisoning vibraon an imposed blocking ‘requency net’- was thrown around this planet long ago, it prevented us rom accessing the higher levels o our consciousness and potenpotenal – or, the higher dimensions. It caused us to cease to be ‘whole’ or al we became disconnected rom ‘the Father.’ According to Icke, the ull-scale vibratory imprisonment o Earth humans may also have been eectuated by closing down crucial Earth vortexes linking the physical (3-D) world with other space/me dimensions. Some o these important windows, however, are sll open, and, as well, certain rituals are said to be able to re- open them. Icke Ic ke speculates that these interdimensional portals may have been closed to prevent negave enes rom entering this space/me reality. Thus, this may have been a
necessity to minimize chaos and disorder. However, it lef Earth humans detached rom higher levels o being and cut o our “eternal memory” o who we are. This is essenally the story o the “Fall o Man.” He writes, “we orgot who we were and where we came rom.” Icke explains: The human race has or ages been living out its existence inside a kind o metaphysical box with the lid held down. We sit in the dark, believing that our potenal, and Creaon in general, is limited to what is within that box, within that vibratory prison. Over the ages since the vibratory net was cast around the Earth, we have been a people working at a racon o our ull and innite potenal. Lie on Earth was changed dramacally by our extraterrestrial jailors, and this also aected the animal kingdom. Lucieric consciousness works through human consciousness to manipulate human nature and our understanding o reality. It smulates us to perorm inhumane acts by awakening negave emoons. Icke believes, however, that there are posive 4th dimensional extraterrestrial groups working to help humanity rise up and reconnect with our lost identy. The archons creates a enviroment that creates create s negavity, ear, stress, anxiety, panic, phobias, doubts, worries, and pain is another way the archons controls this world through. Pain is the duality state o mind, and the healing and bliss energies is represented by Oneness, and the archons separaon o this world prevent the old evoluonary brain rom be healed and access higher levels o consciousness. The archons triggering trigge ring helpnessless. Through all archons methods humankind hasen´t been able to to acvate more dna strands or thousends oo years. The archons jave hijacked reality and peprcepon and disconnected humankind rom the divine god source. In the universal order pain is not generally experienced by the creaon. It is generally only experienced in reality systems that are controlled by the archons, in order to control, manipulate and render powerless those whose energies they eed o because they have lost their connecon to the universal exchange energy system. Archons uisng pain to control humankind on Earth in one orm or another, and none is immune to it. The archons have done this by disconnecng all other soul beings here rom Source, and wiping out their eternal divine memory o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Instead, they have connected us to cellular memory that limits our remembrance o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Most people consider that memory is contained in the brain, or central processing unit. This is not true here on earth. Memory is stored in the cells o our physical bodies. Only short term memory (a ew minutes) is stored in the Hippocampus in the brain. It is called the cellular memory. Pain comes rom our cellular memories stored in our bodies. Because pain is located in our cellular memory, we easily eel it, and experience it, because it is stored as memory in our cellular structure, that is why anesthecs work. When the cellular orm is deadened no pain is experienced. Over me, our cellular bodies are ‘loaded’ with pain memories, and so we begin a process o avoiding pain, and the whole societal and social structure here is designed to avoid pain, i.e. a reoccurrence o previous pain. That is understandable and also sensible, unless one understands that it doesn’t have to be that way. It works this way. Once we are thoroughly indoctrinated with the noon o pain we avoid pain, and eel it beore it has actually occurred. Pain resides in our cellular ce llular memory and we can eel it beore it occurs occ urs or our bodies are subject to any kind o damage. Most o us can remember some pain or other rom our past, and don’t know where that memory comes rom, how it is stored in the cells o our bodies, why we try to avoid a re-occurrence o it, and why it is there. Fear here is largely the avoidance o previously stored pain and the memory o it. That is how the archons have captured, capvated and controlled us like sheep. We exist, mainly to avoid pain. Understanding that all species here are similarly aicted by pain, and that our pain somemes causes us to inict pain on other soul beings, as we do, may provide us with the basis or overcoming pain. Pain is essenally a memory that is carried in our cellular bodies, so that we can c an eel the pain and recall the memory, even i we are
not under any duress or aicon. We all remember some pain or other, and we spend most o our lives, and doings, avoiding that emoon and the memory o that pain. Pain is the system o imprisonment here. The pain body and system here was specically designed to control us, and to keep us subjugated and imprisoned in a system and a prison with no bars, and o our own making. This is done by building a memory base stored in the cells in our bodies that ‘punishes’ us when we don’t conorm to their system o control, and we eel ‘pain’, when we don’t conorm. It’s a bit like being in a prison with electried iron barriers, and i we try to get out o the prison we are given a shock. That is the role that pain has in the archon system. The archon system is designed to keep us enthralled in their system and ignorant o how the universe actually works. They don’t want us to know this inormaon, because i we did, we would walk through the prison bars and ree ourselves rom the prison. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. The “Global Elite,” Icke wrote, operates the Brotherhood and through the Brotherhood the world, by controlling a “pyramid o manipulaon.” The topmost level o the conspiracy Icke calls “the Prison Warders.” He makes clear his view that the Prison Warders are extraterrestrials without being specic about where they came rom: “A pyramidal structure o human beings has been created under the inuence and design o the extraterrestrial Prison Warders and their overall master, the Lucieric Consciousness. They control the human clique at the top o the pyramid. In his work, Icke began to speak in New Age terms o “negave energy” and “blocking vibraon.” By ulizing these orces, the aliens have imprisoned us in “a requency ‘net’ thrown around this planet.” Earth as a requency ence. The requency ence is a high-tech, vibraonal barrier, maintained by a central computer and a system o satellites, which surrounds the Earth, and which blocks vital energy rom the universe rom reaching us. The requency ence, or all these hundreds o thousands o years, has turned the Earth into a vibraonal prison.” The spark o lie is imprisoned and surrounded by a low vibraonal prison o the mind. The mind prison on Earth is controlled by low vibraonal requencies. The mind prison is been controlled by a vibratory imprisonment on Earth and the three dimensional world or reality o the matrix. To move rom one to the other it is necessary only to change one’s rate o vibraon or else to be able to shif one’s consciousness to ocus in a dierent stratum o vibraons. It is like changing ones vibraons rom those o the material o the electric wire to those o the electricity itsel. It is this capacity to shif the consciousness rom plane to plane which is the aim o yoga and most spiritual training. The hidden wonders o the spheres are discovered not by sailing o into the clouds, but by withdrawing ever inwards, within and within through the higher dimensions. The ego e go keeps humankind trapped within this low vibraonal mind prison, and when one raising the vibraonal requency o the consciousness one is able to reach the Higher Sel. S el. When Adam ate the ruit o the tree o knowledge, the enre cosmos erupted once more, and spirituality sank deeper into materiality, into evil, into the world. As a result, a ew sparks o divine light ell onto die earth. While only a nite number
o sparks ell thus, their presence on earth was sucient to endow creaon with religious meaning. This, then, was the existenal condion that was entrusted to mankind. The world o crude materiality which humans inhabit was endowed with a limited, almost quanable, amount o divine presence; a ew sparks o divine light trapped in the shells o materiality. It is incumbent upon humanity to redeem the world and the godhead by reuning the sparks that have allen with the light o the upper worlds. Once all die sparks have been released rom their material prison and dispatched to heaven, the divine being will be able to resume its original wholeness. The material world and the body are prisons separated rom the divine realm, rom which humans must escape through the ascent o various levels. This is possible through the acquision o secret knowledge reserved or the elect. Having allen rom its divine birthplace into the centre o the physical universe, his soul was now obliged to ree itsel rom itsel rom its mortal coil and reascend to its original state o beatude in Heaven. Could powerul Earthling orces be simply mimicking on a small-scale what their Overlords have done on a large scale? The manipulaon o mental constructs may be a mini-design o a much larger scale phenomenon: the engineering and control o large physical constructs in the solar system: This is the inner secret o all esoteric teaching. The new birth, or regeneraon, means the awakening o the soul to conscious immortality. The old sel, that was bound to the wheel o ate and the plane o cause and eect rom which it could never ree itsel, owing to the act that it was connually binding itsel to the wheel aresh, through ollowing selsh desires, dies, and a new sel is born. In other words, the consciousness is raised rom the plane o sin and death, o sensuality and desire, o restricon and capvity, to the higher plane o Spirit, where man realizes that he is a son o God. He discovers that the Divine Spark within is his true sel. He realizes also that he has always lived—in his real Spiritual Sel. Beginning and end, like change and decay, belong purely to the material plane and have no place in Reality. They orm part o this present three dimensional existence but have no reality. Endless being is the reality. Anything short o this is mere illusion. It is not necessary, thereore, to believe in the theory o reincarnaon or that all our experiences must o necessity take place on this plane. Sucient to know that we can never die, that we cannot escape rom ourselves, and that to neglect seeking with all our heart or union once again with our Divine Source, is merely to prolong our suerings. The errors o humankind is to believe that the powers is outside him and not within and the external outside powers is govern by the ego and the human ego denied de nied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being. Ego is one o the main programs that can stop you rom reconnecng re connecng with the God within, but ego can be broken. It’s a distracon that produces emoons that must be mastered in order or you to see the illusion o separaon or what it is, an illusion. Ego divides, which is what the Archons want. The archons prevent anyone to develop their cohesive divine inner orce and the ego is the hosle orce that disconnects the divine source, divine inuion, divine brain waves (theta brain waves), and divine oneness. “The human ego denied its own source in man’s inner knowing and inner being”. The human soul is imprisoned in this dungeon o the world, conned in the darkness o maer; but it originated in a very dierent place, in a meless world, in the bright abode o another God o whom the earthly world and its rulers have no concepon. The soul partakes o the very substance o this Unknown God, but in the material world it has lost consciousness o its identy. The world has conused it with its “clamour”, poisoned it with its “venom”, “benumbed” it and “put it to sleep”, unl the soul has orgoen whence it came. Only gnosis can awaken it, knowledge which comes rom above and is really only the reviving memory o the soul’s origin. The Unknown God comes to earth in the person o the Saviour; he passes through the circles o the planets and brings the soul this knowledge – the soul is part o His substance, and thus He is liberang Himsel. This “story o the soul” which escapes rom the bonds o me through
the saving knowledge o its eternal essence brings Gnosc thought close to that o the mysteriosophies.’ From the moment the soul has received this supernatural enlightenment it longs ceaselessly or its lost home. Man. then, has to change. His desires and aspiraons. instead o being directed towards hate and evil must be transormed to love and good. Instead o wallowing in lust and selshness he must lif himsel to higher and beer things. How can this be done? It cannot be accomplished by the nite man at all, but it can be achieved by the Innite Power within. It is only when man realizes his oneness with the Innite and believes that Omnipotent Power is at his disposal. that the Spiritual Power within becomes available. So long as man has doubts and ears or disbelie this special power is not available. It is his. but his state o heart and mind prevents him rom either realizing the presence o the Power or making use o it. Beore the machinery o a workshop can run it must be connected up with the engine room. In the same way, man, beore he can live the new lie, must become one with the Innite Lie and Power. Entering this new lie o power, does not take away lie’s experiences, its trials, troubles and adversies. but the change within does prevent the creaon o unnecessary troubles and suering. Also even a so- called unkind ate loses much o its power to wound, or the higher man rises into union with God and Innite Love. the less power it has in his lie. It sll operates. but it ails to wound so deeply, or man, seeing with illumined eyes. knows that it is good that has come to bless; and not evil that has come to slay. Painul ate loses its power to hurt when man ceases to resist it and meets it with open arms, seeking to team the lessons that it has to teach. This moving away rom dependence on others is the rst step toward acquiring enough presence o mind to direct personal immortality. A ortress o spirit is needed. We have to shrug o inhibing belies that have condioned us to a herdtype mentality. The Earth, this argument goes, is controlled by an intergalacc “holographic industry” that inserts decepve models o the world “through portals into your reality” in order to manipulate and control the consciousness o the masses. Humans are generally ignorant o the divine spark resident within them. This ignorance is ostered in human nature by the inuence o the alse creator and his Archons, who together are intent upon keeping men and women ignorant o their true nature and desny. Anything that causes us to remain aached to earthly things serves to keep us in enslavement to these lower cosmic rulers. Death releases the divine spark rom its lowly prison, but i there has not been a substanal work o Gnosis undertaken by the soul prior to death, it becomes likely that the divine spark will be hurled back into, and then re-em-bodied within, the pangs and slavery o the physical world. Not all humans are spiritual (pneumacs) and thus ready or Gnosis and liberaon. Some are earthbound and materialisc beings (hylecs), who recognize only the physical reality. Others live largely in their psyche (psychics). Such people usually mistake the Demiurge or the True God and have lile or no awareness o the spiritual world beyond maer and mind. For the Gnoscs, this world is a shadowy phantasm, about which the archons keep us perpetually in the dark. We are controlled by the archons because they control the alse reality we are living in. However, according to the Gnoscs, the archons are eecvely eec vely powerless and their power over us exists only to the extent that they can deceive us into thinking that the alse reality is actually real. the Archons used the light to give order and lie to the cosmos, injecng it to uncon like sel- replicang DNA. The result is that many sparks o the divine light are now imprisoned within maer, rom whence Gnoscism proposes to release them. History unolds in contests between the archonic powers, seeking to trap the spiritual power below, and the heavenly powers above, seeking to ree it. The trease ends with the expectaon that this revelaon, brought by John to the other disciples, will ensure that they will know themselves as that “immovable race” whose desny lies in the world o light above. The trease describes all the works o this archonic ruler as lacking real ormave power. It I t is Piss Sophia who gives
orm to his works, imitang the higher celesal world above. Her image, reected in the waters below, inspires the archonic pow-ers to try to seize it. But, possessing only psychic and not spiritual power, they are unable to do so. They try to aract the spiritual emale power by creang a male, thereby seeking to draw her down into the man as her male counterpart. c ounterpart. But these plans reveal their ignorance o the vast gap that separates the inerior terrestrial rom the higher celesal power. This incitement o the powers to create a human is itsel part o the redempve plan o the celesal world to rescue the spiritual power that has gone out o it into the world below. But Adam can only crawl on the earth, be-cause o the inerior psychic nature given him by the rulers. Only when the Spirit comes down to dwell in him does he become a “living Soul.” The rulers call the animals or Adam to name and then put him in the Garden to culvate it. They order him not to eat rom the Tree o Knowledge o Good and Evil, trying to keep him in ignorance o the true nature o reality. Telling him that he will die i he eats this ruit, they conceal the act that only by knowing good and evil—that is, by knowing themselves as evil and the higher world above them as good—will he nd true lie. The archons also cause him to all into the sleep o ignorance, opening his side and withdrawing the spiritual power rom him into a emale, so that he is endowed only with soul. When the Soul is cleared o negave emoonal programming its vital creave energies are reed and awakened, and its evoluonary energies are unleashed. This creates a heightened vital orce that ows through the physical DNA, acvang or “turning on” the inrastructure o our spiritual DNA. These silicon-based structures, as yet undiscovered parts o the DNA, are acvated when higher octaves o energy are liberated in the body. Represented by the upward poinng crescent o the diagram, these structures o our spiritual DNA become the oundaon or the higher “body o light” that is produced when the spiritual DNA is ully charged and acvated. The redempon guaranteed by means o “knowledge”, in the sense o an escape rom the entanglements o earthly existence, is rst realized by the gnosc at the me o his death, or at this moment he encounters the everlasng, rewakening act o re-lease rom the eers o the body, and is able to set out on the way to his true home. This process, amiliar also in other reli-gions, is called the “ascent o the soul” or the “heavenly jour-ney o the soul”. The reason or this lies in the existence o the t he powers which rule the world, the Archons, who try to impede the soul’s return in order to prevent the perecng o the world o light and thus protract the world process. The nal goal o redempon is the liberaon o the Gnosc rom his entanglement in earthly appetes. Thus began a program o mind control — or soul enslavement — maintained by Samael and his “Archons” (rulers) which … Hence the soul became “entangled in the darkness o maer. “The degree o consciousness corresponds to the degree o density or the speed o vibraons. The denser the maer, the less conscious it is, and the denser it is the lower the vibraons is and the archons matrix is based on low vibraonal requency and thereore provides low level o consciousness, and through this they can control the matrix and human mind. So to be ree rom the matrix and clutches o the t he archons one need to raise the low vibraonal rewuncy to a higher level and less density, and this is done through mediaon and alchemy. these Archon enes actually live o the vast energy output o our souls! It is thought that they require us to generate negave energy more so than posive. This negave energy output that we provide is evidently a literal lie and death issue to them. Why negave instead o posive? Negave emoons (Plasma requencies) rooted in ear expend or release more energy rom your body; just think about how much it takes out o you afer you have had a negave experience. Negave requencies re quencies are destrucve, depleng, and known to actually signicantly shorten lie span. All Archons and their cut-outs are orced to work in the gray areas o reewill by coercion. Many people also believe that these, or some enes at mes literally control people’s minds and bodies, and perhaps that may be true, although again there must be an
element o consent rooted in some amount o parcipaon or misguided belie in the enty on the part o those people or this to occur. From our beginning to our end it has and will always come back to the consent o our souls, and hopeully our movement towards a new rebellion o our connued consent. Enamoured by the Light o the Pleroma, Sophia wanted to conceive on her own. Striving only or the light evoked a counter-posion o darkness. That darkness is the demiurge and the archons and their allen creaon. The demiurge, accompanied by his archons, is the blind, ignorant, dark abyss o the shadow o the Soul. The demiurge and the archons are illegimate. They are deecve, and represent the disrupon to the harmonious balance o the opposites that occurred in the Pleroma when Sophia conceived without her male counterpart. The harmony o the male/emale syzygy has been disturbed within the archons, and the opposites are beginning to split. The archons are responsible or the severing o the original androgynous unity o the Pleroma into the duality o the created world. Having been created by the ospring o the last aeon, Sophia, the archons are ar removed rom the source o the Pleroma, and inhabit a liminal space within its lowest reaches, just on the cusp o the created world. As a result, the archons encroach upon, and have eect in, our world. This world is the dwelling place o many archons. Humanity has been imprisoned in the material world by the archons through an act o decepon. This world is the Black Iron Prison. It is the shadow o death in which the human body is a tomb. This body-tomb has been created rom the archons’ our elements o maer, darkness, desire, and the arcial spirit respecvely. The human soul, trapped in a body-tomb, has been bound by the veil o orgeulness, and enslaved in the material world. How has the great wealth o the human spirit come to dwell in the poverty o the body-tomb? This world is an illusory dream world that we have been deceived into taking or reality. So-called reality is an illusion, albeit a very persistent, archon-enorced one. We are controlled by the archons because they control the alse reality we are living in. However, the archons are eecvely powerless, and their power over us exists only to the extent that they can deceive us into thinking that the alse reality is actually real. This dream world is “real” as long as it lasts. We need to awaken rom this sleep o death. When we awaken to the illusion o the prison world, then we are no longer at its mercy. It will no longer control us, we will have control over it. When we realise that this world is an illusion, we transcend its limitaons and become co-creators o it. The essence o the universe is inormaon. It is not three-dimensional, it is outside space and me altogether. Our world is a mere phantasm, a allen world, in which space and me are part o the delusion. We have been thrown into this world, and enslaved by an evil enty that projects inormaon which we have been deluded into interpreng as our socalled reality. This world is nothing more than the misinterpretaon o an underlying reality o which the essence is simply inormaon. Our illusory world is a mass hallucinaon. We are the archons. The phenomenal world does not exist. It is a threedimensional holographic image, an illusion, generated rom inormaon, which we mistake or reality. Like the prisoners in Plato’s cave who mistake the shadows cast on the cave wall or reality, we, likewise, mistake our holographic world as being real. Our world is nothing more than a satanic interpolaon o underlying inormaon that results in a prison which occludes the inormaon that will reveal our true situaon. The undamental nature o the ullness o the Pleroma is energec inormaon, and the archons have distorted this underlying inormaon to project the illusory world in which we are. Due to the archons, the divine spark has become estranged rom the Pleroma and imprisoned in maer. We are divine sparks enclosed in corrupble sheaves. When the divine spark remembers itsel as both a part, and yet the whole, o the Pleroma, this is the gnosis o the Gnoscs. Our essence is the divine spark. Spirit, the immaculate divine spark, is immortal. As a part o the hologram o the Pleroma, it is one with the Pleroma, and contains the ullness o the enre Pleroma, only dimmer. Thus, monotheisc aiths
aren’t about personal salvaon but about mind control and becoming the ood or the archons. They also make people obedient which benets the archons who want no rebels. Archons rule by dividing, and this they always did. They create religions diametrically opposed to each other and their adherents believe only themselves to be right. This creates religious wars were humans rise against humans — and this creates the ood or archons (as they eed on the t he released energy o ear and terror). Archons do not want you to know about them. They do their best to keep their presence unknown. Its much like their creaon o organized gang stalking This seeming impossibility tells us something o extreme importance—it reveals that we are muldimensional observers conned to three-dimensional bodies in threedimensional space. The gnosc version o the Perennial Philosophy characterizes our predicament as one o exiles ar rom home who are held capve within a threedimensional prison by maniestly demonic orces called archon, or rulers. When you merge your Higher Sel with your soul, the lies o archons cannot enslave you — at least not or long! You will wake up eventually. You will know who you are as a human and you will not go along societal rules and expectaons as you will know them to be archonic. Archons want to keep people operang on a low-level o consciousness. To do that, they keep the society sensual. When human sensuality is connuously acvated through suggesve ads and in other ways, higher spiritual states cannot unold. They like to use humans as puppets to do their dirty work whilst they themselves remain in the background. I you learn to control your emoons, you will protect yoursel rom becoming archon ood. And when you unite yoursel with the Higher Sel, you become so sensive that you actually eel when those enes try to eed o you. Archonic inuence doesn’t end with your death. They will try to get your soul to be recycled so that they suck your energy over and over again. They even recycled your soul. When you escape all o their traps, you will eel like you have lost the burden that you were carrying all this me without knowing it. I you experience this eeling, be sure that you escaped one o their traps. Try to be ree rom all human constructs. Try to be ree even rom human expectaons. Our society is controlled by the archons, so the masses don’t have their own thoughts but the thoughts o archons. All those expectaons imprison us and blind us to our true natures. It’s the nourishing o our true selves that gives us reedom, and that’s why archons try so hard to distance humanity rom who they really are. They want to make us orget our humanness, and since we are already born without understanding who we are (divine and unique beings), they do their best or us to never know it. Everything in our society is set up to entrap us. Go to any mall and any product you will pick up will probably be designed or your own destrucon o some sort, be it toxininested ood, toxic beauty products or something that is designed to appeal to your ego and thereore silence the inner voice. The society hates those who wake up because the society does the will o the archons. What the archons love – they love, and what the archons hate — they hate. In The Matrix movie it’s told that as long as people are plugged into the matrix, they are the enemies. This cannot be closer to the truth. You would never believe the truth o this world unless it’s given directly by the Higher Sel. Archons want us to live with brain imbalance. They make .us operate only through one brain hemisphere. Mental smulaon causes vibraon, and Theta is the perect, natural healing smulatorvibraon. It’s what leads to total brain harmonisaon, or you need use o all the brain speeds. Theta uses Alpha as the bridge between Beta analycal lef brain, and the higher sel right brain — Beta’s aster vibratory speed is not conducive to direct access o Theta-bliss experiencing, and this most untapped natural dimension just needs to be acvated to become e established stablished in consciousness. Once pracce commences the metamorphosis into Theta also commences. Theta uses Alpha as the bridge between Beta analycal lef brain, and the higher sel right brain: The lef brain mind prsion is what´s produced ear and ear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, so these can´t get to the lef divine theta
brain waves. The right brain hemisphere represents the beta brain waves. The art o meditaon teaches that it is not only possible to control our thoughts, but to learn to transcend them completely. Through meditaon we can bring our unruly minds under control. By mastering our own minds we immediately aain a new level o empowerment. Not only does this liberate us rom eelings o ailure or inability, it brings peace o mind and enables us to achieve our greatest potenal. Spending 15 minutes quieng the mind and ocusing on the present moment makes us more relaxed and eecve decision makers. Meditaon techniques adjust our physiology in ways that directly reduce stress. Slowing S lowing down brain wave acvity and adjusng brain chemistry increases serotonin levels, posively inuencing mood and behaviour, and switches on endorphins, easing the nervous system and improving healing responses. In act it is proven that meditaon smulates the parasympathec nervous system, creang signicant posive physiological and emoonal changes. Stress, on the other hand, acvates the sympathec nervous system and triggers an ongoing ow o corsol into the blood stream,’ diminishing immune system uncon and inhibing neurogenesis. Chronic stress causes the body to adopt a deensive mode and also results in perceptual, cognive and emoonal impairment. To change this we must be able to smulate the parasympathec nervous system, which allows or renewal. By acvang the parasympathec nervous system through meditaon, you eel warmer, your blood pressure and pulse rate drop, and your breathing slows down and gets deeper. You also engage your immune system to its ullest capability. Your body rebuilds itsel neurologically and you become healthier and more open to new ideas, emoons, people and situaons (especially i they are dierent). You also become more open to learning, adaptaon and change. There is a great power in one-pointed concentraon. Our energy becomes ocussed and harnessed rather than dissipated. With concentraon we can do more in less me, and do it more eciently and with beer results. Through meditaon we gradually improve our powers o concentraon, which can be used posively in every area o our lives. Increased brain wave coherence is also developed. Greater communicaon between the two brain hemispheres increases one’s perceptual ability and motor perormance, supports the growth o higher intelligence, and slows down mental aging. Through meditaon we gain a new perspecve on lie, untainted by our own egoisc perspecve. We also transcend our ears, which or the most part are unsubstanated and pointless. By gaining a more awakened awareness about the true nature o lie and ourselves, we aain a greater sense o power, reedom ree dom and release rom our own imaginary limitaons. I we enter the meditave state ofen enough this will then be the new state o consciousness. Actualising Theta allows your inner and outer environment be perceived on the level o present moment consciousness — the goal o earth lie, the most rewarding, sensual experience. O the our brain speeds Theta is the only level which acilitates transcendental bliss and deep inner peace. But in order or Theta to be experienced, Alpha is the bridge which acilitates the eects and benets o Theta. Theta needs Alpha to carry the codes, carry the healing waves throughout the body, but parcularly to the conscious mind to achieve calm, balance and perspecve. Theta is natural, or you go through the our brain speeds while sleeping. But it’s while you’re awake that the brain needs to become amiliar with its ull range o speed possibilies, and with regular, properly pracced mantra meditaon such becomes your everyday state. Accessing Theta also means accessing the subconscious, the condioned mind which many people are slaves to, or “repair” work. It’s how you can re-programme the ear-driven mind: how you can inuence change in your xed thought paerns at the subjecve level, how you can aect change in your liestyle, habits and worldview. This veil holds a rigid structure in place that does not allow the DNA sofware programming and the coding structure o the DNA to acvely integrate into the higher-dimensional chakra system necessary to acvate aspects o the hypothalamus, medulla oblongata and pineal gland.
These aspects are limited by this veil or paron. This paron is also what holds you in thirddimensional linear me (me as a past-present-uture loop) and creates major restricons to knowing yoursel. Through meditaon and posive sound requencies can been channeled to acvate your DNA by accelerang the bodies ne neuro-transmiers to travel to areas o the brain, the pineal and pituitary gland which help open the third eye, crown chakra, and the chakra above the crown center. Within our cerebrospinal uid are ny piezo-electric crystals which are encoded with ny modules o liquid light intelligence that carry this inormaon to all our cells, especially when they are acvated through conscious intent, sound and light. When these piezo-electric crystals are acvated either through specic sound healing requencies, light, or through meditaon, these intelligent codes o light begin to release and nourish all the cells in the body, (much like a bio-computer) helping to stabilize new levels o DNA acvaon which not only accelerates healing, but prepares the physical vehicle (body) or ascension. I we want to raise our vibraon, we need to prevent ear rom controlling our state o being. When we nd ourselves in a state o ear, we need to have a way to release ear. Learning to release ear is important because most people regularly experience ear in dierent orms, inducing seemingly challenging, dicult, and emoonal situaons that are not real but imagined. These ears keep us locked in the matrix, the morphogenec grids o our awareness, o our acve consciousness. It is also our collecve consciousness that induces ears. This is how we create the vicious circle o ear in our lives. Fear has numerous aces and has been engrained into our systems in countless ways. Fear is reected in our belies, emoons, and the collecve consciousness grids. It is locked in our energy bodies, organs, and cells, and it is an inherent part o our minds. This means that stepping out o ear is a process that requires me, diligence, perseverance, willingness, and a clear intent to never give up, even though the process might at mes be incredibly rustrang. We will never step into a new consciousness i we are not willing to undertake this path. And we will never make a real connecon with the Sidhe. The process o stepping out o ear has three major steps: connecng c onnecng with your heart (divine essence), connecng with the rontal lobes o your brain, and the smulaon o the rontal part o your amygdala. One must overcome the ears to become ree and the great gateway or portal o liberaon can be ound in the boom o the heart. When this chakra is open rom the boom it can sustain the whole body with a new energy, and this will then be the new root chakra. Theta brain-wave state that connects him with a higher god-source power and bring enormous transormaon, conscious access to it. Your greater capacity exists in such subtle energy o sel that you can only know it in this relaxed theta state. A great benet o thinking in theta connected to Source is that you disconnect rom the liming and earul thoughts. Man’s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. Both intellect and ego using ear- based programs and concepts to gain control o humankind. Its though meditaon one learn to go beyond the intellect and ego that binds the mind to its limitaon in the three dimensional world, and to the concepts o the lef brain and the beta brain wave reality. Intuion (meditaon) removes the knot o ignorance and its darkness. Insnct is considered by some to be the enemy o intelligence, and intellect to be the opponent o intuion. Its through meditaon one understand that; One cannot evolve rom one’s robothood unl one realizes how totally one has been robozed. Its through meditaon one understand that; the robozed, automazed, mechanized mind is what hides the other realies, dimensions and the real Sel in robozed “darkness o ignorance”. The brain is divided into three parts- the “CORE” or the sub-conscious mind, the “lef hemisphere” and the “right hemisphere”. The lef hemisphere controls logic and reasoning and is lled with ear. Lef-brain dominance is very common in modem mes, and it allows you to be easily dominated by outside orces. Belie denes something that doesn’t actually exist
yet. A belie is a very creave thing; it is a strong, pracced thought—one that you either think over and over again, or one that you accept without queson. When we are orced into the lef-brain by our condioning, we nd ourselves in an arcial world, like the unconscious residents o the Matrix. We are outside creaon, separated by our belies rom the natural world. The unconscious nature o our belies orces us to view nature as separate rom ourselves; we can no longer see how we aect what we experience. The limitaons o the unnatural separaon o right brain rom lef renders us disempowered and irresponsible at the same me. The belie system is a very convenient tool or those at the top who wish to hold others in mental slavery and emoonal bondage. The Controllers who set themselves up as the gods o man have been siphoning o the creave energy o humans or eons. Belies are very creave. Belies call up the power o consciousness to transer a potenal held in the quantum soup o the implicate—unexpressed potenal—over to the side o expressed consciousness— maniestaon into orm. Belies are very creave. The lef brain provides the “programming” or the “core” which does what needs to be done. The power o right hemisphere is innite. The normal resng state o the brain is a silent current o thoughts, images, and memories that emerges spontaneously rom within. You become more aware o spontaneous wandering o the mind, when you meditate. This deault acvity o the brain probably connects various experiences and emoonal residues, puts them into perspecve and lays them to rest. The brain is an electrochemical e lectrochemical organ using electrochemical energy to uncon. Electrical acvity emanang rom the brain is displayed in the orm o brain waves. Brain waves during meditaon actually do change! Through meditaon one learn the ability to (lowering, slling, quitening, emptying brain waves) and redirect one´s brain energy—shifing one´s mind state into opmal paerns where one become more recepve to new learning. The “theta state” acquire super-recepvity to new inormaon, and the super-learning ability comes through the inuve mind, which has the ability to instantly access inormaon in the Alpha State o Consciousness in the present “now”. “The brain is divided into three parts- the “CORE” or the sub-conscious mind, the “lef hemisphere” and the “right hemisphere”. The lef hemisphere controls logic and reasoning and is lled with ear”. The lef brain also provides the “programming” or the “core” which does what needs to be done. Conclusion; Then the lef brain is the dominant hemisphere, and is lled with ear and also is the the programmer o the “Core” o the sub-consciousness mind, it will program the subconsciousness mind with ear-based programs to stay in dominaon and power. This knowledge is related to the “Corpus Callosum” and the called “Rainbow bridge” between the lef and brain hemisphere. Fear is the component that make the “Alpha Bridge” to disappears, and instead increasing the powers o illusions o reality and this is the veil. The theta brain wave is sought afer most with meditators and myscs, mainly because, with the right condions, it’s said to open up the pineal gland – and the theta brain wave state is also the collecve subconscious mind that holds all o the experience and human programming in the grid o the Matrix. Theta brain-wave state that connects him with a higher godsource power and bring enormous transormaon, conscious access to it. Your greater capacity exists in such subtle energy o sel that you can only know it in this relaxed theta t heta state. A great benet o thinking in theta connected to Source is that you disconnect rom the liming and earul thoughts. When the right and lef brain is balanced one is able to connect up more easilyto obtain inormaon. When your ´re centered and balanced, your energy will start expanding; it´ll start going up your spine again, then it expands out o the body , but including the body, into the experience that we tend to call bliss. That release, that sequence o release is rom the body and the emoons to the mind, is what we ound people needed to master in order to truly release the brainwaves in our training so that the two hemispheres o the brain begin to synchronize. You move down through states o relaxaon into the
alpha state o creavity and to the theta state o deep meditaon and intuion. When you do that, literally portals in your consciousness open up to where you not only ideny intellectually with a boundless state beyond your body, but you can actually begin to explore those states while being in a healthy body. The higher lie is seeking to become incarnated in us the opening to the light, where spiritual orces can make a movement o redempon o mankind. Thereore, let us yield ourselves to lie and experience that greater lie srring within us. That greater lie has transormed our carnal nature and made us blossom like a rose that we may have perect liberty o lie by having true awareness o the indwelling o a higher lie. The inner voice, the ever presence o a new lie. Being the upper strata o divine consciousness. The upper strata o our mind is our higher mind. When man enters the universal mind, he sees all things in the universe in harmony with the light o the eternity. All o mankind has a divine spark, which is the true light o eternity within them that is lying dormant, unexpressed, and imprisoned. The imprisoned divine nucleus awaits birth that the divine mind may open up rom within mankind. Mankind will then enter the age o enlightenment, which will arise rom within them. The hidden splendor imprisoned within will unold, bringing liberty to mankind, creatures, and creaon. The breakthrough will come, that ever-expanding divine consciousness. As you work with the inner energy this will raise your vibraon and wire your eternal nature into the lens o your lie, you will ocus on the energy centers o the pineal gland and a master cell c ell at the base o your spine. The pineal gland is the physical body’s command center and has direct connecon to the nucleus o every cell. Because this gland communicates simultaneously with each and every cell, any change in the pineal gland can be broadcast to every cell in the body. You will also work with the master cell at the base o the spine. When we tune in to these higher requencies, we have access to a dierent kind o light—a requency aster than visible light—and all o a sudden we are acvang a greater intelligence within us. Now, because the pineal gland is acvated, we can pick up higher requencies, which in turn produces a change in chemistry. The higher the requency we pick up, the more it alters our chemistry—which means the more visual, hallucinogenic, and higher-energy experiences we have. The crystals in our pineal gland, acng like a cosmic antenna, are the doorway to these higher vibraonal realms o light and inormaon. This is how we have internal experiences that are more real than our external ones. These pineal metabolite chemicals your body produces t into the same receptor sites as serotonin and melatonin, but they carry a very dierent chemical message rom a realm beyond sensory-based material reality. As a result, the brain is now primed or a myscal experience, opening the door to other dimensions and moving the individual rom a space-me reality to a me-space reality. Since all requency carries a message and that message is a change c hange in chemistry, once the pineal gland gets acvated and you start experiencing and processing these higher requencies, energies, and elevated levels o consciousness, they ofen present themselves as complex, changing geometric paerns usually perceived in the mind’s eye. This is good—this is inormaon. When you have these myscal experiences, because your nervous system is so coherent, it’s able to tune in to these super coherent messages. in the darkness o the void, the pineal gland becomes the vortex or these very organized paerns and packets o inormaon, and as you place your aenon on them, just like a kaleidoscope they constantly change and evolve. This world teaching you to stay in the beta brain wave state and then Earth is vibrataional mind prison, its creates a enviroment that smulates and produces ear based beta brain waves. The reason why the Devil aacks us with stress, worry, depression, strie, and ear in our minds is because the devil wants to keep our minds ocused on negave things. All the stress and worry that the devil causes are meant to cripple your brain so you will always be worried; hence, you will ail to concentrate and ocus your thoughts on what you want to achieve in lie. I the devil can
manage to conuse, worry, and stress your brain such that you have a distoron in your thinking paern. When our ocus is scaered and not consolidated at the center o our being, there is a gap in consciousness, which distances us rom our soul. Without centered selocus, our energies and mind interlock with internal and external distracons. Worrying is a physiological reacon to ear. The ego perceives ear as being real and synchronizes the physiological systems o the body to react to any impending danger. Blood pressure increases, respiraon rate quickens, glycogen releases into the blood stream rom storage areas, and digeson ceases as blood shunts to the extremies, e xtremies, and stress hormones are released in the bloodstream to prepare the body to ght or ee against the threat. The hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal hypothalamic-pitui tary-adrenal axis as being responsible or the “ght o ght” response o stress. A threat does not have to be a physical actor to provoke the sympathec stress response, as emoonal worry will conjure up the same physiological reacon as i the energy system were we re being aacked by an outside actor. Obsessive, irraonal thoughts within the stream stre am o consciousness can maniest into a cognive aack, causing the sympathec nervous system to react to the stressul thoughts. When the systems are acvated as a result o an anxiety aack, cognive processing becomes irraonal and distorted due to the stress chemicals that are released re leased in the bloodstream. Anxiety reverts higher brain unconing to primal unconing because blood and oxygen is being diverted throughout the enre body liming the amount o blood and oxygen owing to the brain. The ego promotes anxiety by projecng ear and worst-case scenarios. Fear is simply an illusion that the ego cannot decipher or understand anything that is not in its control. The ego is ragile and when it cannot understand an impending threat it will hide, leaving the energy system to operate in primal insnct mode. In this state, all raonal thoughts become repressed. Cognive anxiety is a result o a broken eedback loop within the stream o consciousness. I the eedback loop is not resolved, it will remain in the oreront o the thought cycle. The ego creates chaos but cannot control it. Thereore, all irraonal thoughts t houghts cannot be resolved by the ego. In order to resolve anxiety, the energy system must seek out strategies to help turn o the broken eedback loop and process it through the categorizaon ling system within the stream o consciousness. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Energy systems that have to be in control are ofen plagued by insecurity, ear, and anxiety. There is a broken eedback loop within the stream o consciousness that cannot be resolved. The energy system’s out o control internal conscious state is coaxed by the need to be in control o all external situaons. Being out o control can convince the ego to create the illusion o having the need to be in control. Underdeveloped cognive energy systems lack the intesnal ortude to withstand harsh projecons that come rom the mass o collecve energy. The ego craves being in control. I, through cognive development the ego doesn’t achieve control or stability, insecurity develops. The ego is then weakened by the projecons and reecons o itsel causing percepons o ear and withdrawal. An insecure ego based energy system lives their lie in constant ear o ailing or doing things wrong, and have an insaable need or achieving approval rom others. Poor cognive development early on causes an imbalance within the categorizaon process within the stream o consciousness. When the essenal oundaon o the stream o consciousness is underdeveloped, or distorted, the normal cycle o eedback loops are compromised. The normal cycle o a eedback loop goes like this. First, the brain imprints the inormaon. Second, the brain processes the inormaon
being received and then les it under the short or long term, memory banks. Third, the inormaon gathered can then be recalled and pulled out o storage whenever it needs to be used within the stream o consciousness. The stream o consciousness is a constant ow o all the inormaon ever received by the energy system. Feedback loops are the normal cycles o inormaon integraon. I a eedback loop is broken and the inormaon being received cannot be processed and stored in the appropriate category within the stream o consciousness, then cognive chaos arises. Cognive chaos is when thoughts cannot be managed and controlled in a raonal way, orcing the ego to become threatened by one or more illusions that become real to the energy system. Insecure ego e go based energy systems ounder through lie, never able to achieve higher levels o consciousness because o the gridlock o their ears, doubts, anxiees, and ragility. A weak, underdeveloped ego is responsible or the illusion o insecurity. Unl the broken eedback loop or loops are resolved, insecurity will remain a debilitang actor. The moment o separaon disconnected spiritual energy rom God’s energy orming the energy o the ego. e go. By giving up the trust o spiritual and God’s energy, the ego would develop into an; isolated, sel governing, manipulave, vindicve, cynical, and untrustworthy ruler o collecve unconsciousness. The presence o the ego solidied collecve unconsciousness throughout the development o civilizaon. Civilizaon became predominantly shaped by the ego with only ew shimmering sparks o higher consciousness to redirect it toward the energy o God. Throughout the history o civilizaon there have been signicant high conscious energy systems that tried to snap the collecve out o its deep unconscious sleep. These higher conscious awakened energy systems sparked a new energy channel o conscious thinking within the mass o collecve energy, changing the shape o civilizaon. The make up o civilizaon is ego based and when an inuencing actor aempts to break through the collecve unconsciousness they are met with relentless persecuon. This is the birth o todays world o organized gang stalking, organized bullying, mul-stalking, or predator stalking in the society. The ego suppresses spirituality and God’s energy, thereby, disconnecng the energy system rom believing in anything greater than itsel. The, ego, is threatened by any orm o change in the illusionary context. Higher consciousness is a movement toward the true meaning and purpose o lie that is governed by the natural energy o Creaon. Ever since the ego separated rom the truth o existence it has served as a unied unconscious enty that cannot see beyond anything that is not real within itsel. The ego must remain in control o the physical realm o existence because that is all that it knows. The ego is threatened by conrontaon o consciousness. We conuse our emoons with our mental percepons and make our way raonally through our liming ego thoughts. We seem to orget that we are capable o great depths o emoonal mawrience. We become unhappy, dissased, and bored, succumbing to the idea that this must be all there is. How sad is that? What i we realised that it is all simple! We can. We can nd that we are everything that we seek and that everything we seek also seeks us. What i we realized that we are capable o creang whatever reality we want, anyme, anywhere! What i we didn’t just know we could? What i we did? All chaos is ‘nothingmore than a series o simplicies that have become entangled. Mind creates worlds, delusions, illusions, etc., but mind remains as mind. Mind cannot be transormed. Why? Because it is not one itsel. Mind survives by desires and thoughts and it is made up o impressions. It is the voice o the ego part o our minds that creates all o our conict and suering — it’s the ego’s voice behind the countereit sel, ueling its illusions and ears. The countereit ego sel don´t allow humankind to have their own mind or Consciousness, or have the mind o Oneness, and thereore creates a mind o duality that can be controlled c ontrolled and altered. The mind perceives reality through dualism alone. Symbolically, this happens when we see reality through our physical eyes. The eyes convert reality in each moment to polaries, and eed the mind with the by-product. That is the
way the mind consumes the total reality, concept by concept. One eye sees the day and the other eye sees the night; one eye sees man and the other sees woman. Each eye can only capture one side o the whole spectrum. As we move through lie we juggle between the opposing inormaon that the mind receives through our dual eyes. In each moment we try to ideny which o the two polaries will serve our survivor existence the best. At the end o the day all the polaries we perceive all between two main extremes; good and bad, and always rom the point o view o the sel. On the contrary, the third eye is the symbol or the state in which we see the whole spectrum o reality outside o the physical eyes’ dissoluon. As we do so, we shif rom seeing through ‘two eyes’, to seeing rom ‘one eye’. The third eye unites all polaries into oneness. We transorm the one seeing into the absolute observer. This is when the constant juggle between good and bad comes to an end, and is replaced by inner sllness. In the state o oneness the night is not separate rom the day. The night withholds the day, unl it delivers it in compleon, at which me the day turns to be the armor o the night. When we move away rom our limited sel-idencaon, we open a wider window to our brain, and acvate larger parts o it. This process o expanding the use o our brain may lead us to experience phenomena that are perceived as unusual, like knowing about events and acons beore they unold, commonly known as intuion. The answers to the unknown lie in the 90 percent o the brain that we don’t use. This is the sleeping consciousness and when energies awaken dormant centres in the brain that rom a evoluonary perpecve has been dormant and unsmulated. It awakens the Consciousness that has been sleeping. Through the pracce o meditaon we exploit a larger poron o the unused brain. The end o this development process is when the mind realizes itsel. I we ulize the ull potenal o our brains, we can expand our percepon to its maximum. This is when we start to see reality as it is, beyond me and space. This state gives us the power to know, even beore we process any empirical inormaon. This is intuion! We tap into a spontaneous ow o events beyond logical re reasoning. asoning. Developing an intuion o what lies beyond opposites is the beginning o a deeper understanding. This is the shif rom ego-reality to meta-reality, its a shif rom the ego-lens to begin to see through a mulversal lens. Yet we do not perceive the world as through a giant magniying lens, but through the limited ego-lens o the three dimensional world. Human consciousness is limited due to dense material o physical body. Consciousness, however, being non-material, is not limited to t o maer. Consciousness is independent o maer. Following the guidance o the non-raonal, intuive wisdom o the insnct is the royal road into the realm o soul. Then the third eye intuion is non-raonal and non-local it is not limited to the three dimensional world – space me reality and discover other dimension the physical realm, where the body-ego is limited through the raonal brain and is limited in the local three dimensional world. So ego experience reality both raonal and local, and third eye experiencing reality nonraonal and non-local. The (“alien “) group requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. There was once a golden age o humanity. It was a me o
harmony and bliss. Our ancient ancestors lived in perect interconnectedness with each other and with the universe. There were no wars, no amines, no polluon; everyone just got along. Then the peace was rudely shaered. A sinister power began casng a dark shadow over humanity. A conspiracy was aoot. For millennia now, the conspirators have been secretly implemenng an elaborate control system, designed to suppress our natural connecon to the cosmos and keep us trapped in a state o constant ear and conusion. The modern world is a shrine to their hidden machinaons. The mainstream media, the educaon system, science, polics, and Western medicine are all tools o the conspiracy, used to control our minds and keep us subservient. Icke says, is just the outer rim o the rabbit hole. These earthly oppressors are merely the puppets o an even more sinister enemy. The true perpetrator o this heinous plot, according to Icke, is a race rac e o interdimensional replian aliens called Archons. And the conspiracy, he says, goes beyond our ve senses. The Archons eed o human energy like vampires. They have a parcular taste or ear and hatred, and they harvest our darkest emoons by keeping us trapped within a virtual reality prison. Our universe is nothing more than a hologram, Icke explains, and the Archons have hacked into the very abric o the cosmos. By controlling our percepon o reality they can manipulate our thoughts at the source, keeping us trapped under their spell, in a constant state o bewilderment and ear, unwing slaves to unseen masters. Things are looking bleak. We are within the Archons’ evil clutches. Humanity is teetering on the edge o total enslavement. Game over: The reples win. Replian reality becomes one o many dimensional realies inhabited with intelligent beings. Human, living on planet earth, you begin to see yoursel as part o an interdimensional reality. Bring on the underworld myths, they no longer righten. Bring on the hideous monsters, they no longer lurk in the dark. Bring on the next visit, you know you will easily return, wiser and more mature. It is not a maer o conquering the underworld dimension. It is not a maer o denying the underworld dimension. It is not a maer o demonizing the underworld dimension. Instead, it is simply a maer o owning the part o your human nature that is corded c orded to its reality. In so doing, ancient knowledge, once secret and orbidden, opens to reveal its simplicity and truth. Ancient underworld knowledge includes innate human abilies to sense earth vibraons, to nd your way on the earth using psychic The Archons are themselves deluded in believing they can create humans in their likeness. They do not succeed—all the Gnosc materials are explicit on this point— but they insinuate into human minds the belie that they have succeeded. The Archons wrongly believe they can impress their mentality upon the human species. They want to make humanity like themselves, but they are constantly oiled by the superiority o the human species. The choice to accept the digital convenience and digitally based powers o the A.I. Beast system will seduce most people on Earth to welcome such power. They will even ask or it. It will mean the dierence between having supreme intelligence and walking blind and ignorant amongst the other digitally enhanced and gifed masses. But rest assured, it will all change quickly. Those same digitally augmented powers that the masses will so gleeully accept will swifly turn to a loss o Free Will and autonomy as the A.I. beast system takes ull control o the minds, hearts, and souls o those who had willully neural-aced into the Digital Abominaon. The price or the desire or power will be the loss o soul. Gnoscism can be delineated by a redeeming gnosis o mythology that explains the present dualism which separates the humans rom their god. This separaon is maintained by a biblical demiurge who acilitates the creaon a well-ordered world that is meant to enslave humankind by assuring its connued ignorance. The ego o humankind or mass consciousness is been ed and encoded with knowledge that keep humankind trapped within the state o ignorance, the dream state, slumbering state, the hypnonic state o mind. The reality we are being ed is encoded with percepons and experiences that cause people to transmit low-vibraonal
emoonal energy that both eeds the Replian Alliance and, in many ways, helps to power the system The virtual-reality “game” is interacve, and so is the hacked version. We receive and transmit, we receive and “post”. The Saturn- Moon Matrix has created an energec percepon “loop” in which the alse reality is ed to us, and, when we perceive it and believe it, we eed back that percepon to the Matrix. This constantly empowers the alse reality in a eedback loop. In Short, the matrix is powered by our belie that the hacked reality is “real”. We can and will break the closed loop with the realizaons and by opening our minds to Consciousness beyond the Matrix requencies. The power o the SatumMoon Matrix to inuence our reality dilutes and dilutes the more we open our minds and hearts and let Consciousness in. The Control system is terried o the Truth Vibraons or this reason, and this is why it is now throwing everything that it can at humanity to keep us entrapped within the vibraonal box through ear, chaos and upheaval. By the way, some unexplainable and “paranormal” experiences happen when there is a “glitch” in the Matrix inormaon eld. The only way out is by the saving gnosis, which rst expose these evil machinaon or what they are, and then show the way to break this encompassing oppressive system. All one should become Human yoursel and not to all or the provocaon o your Animal nature which is the key actor in the ideology o the Archons. Arc hons. Fear, inmdaon and provocaons is the key component o the Archons and these components is also the organized gang stalking. The archon system is designed to keep us enthralled in their system and ignorant o how the universe actually works. Maintaining the collecve unconsciousness o the mass o collecve energy in a negave state o mind will only give more power to the ego making reconnecon o the spiritual and God’s energy impossible. “The world system we inhabit came about by a mistake”. The magical journey o awareness in which we co-evolve with Gaia’s Dreaming is deviated or distorted by an alien inuence. In the biological model the problem is described as coming rom the lef hemisphere o the brain. Ancient mythology also has a way o describing the situaon. Archons is a term reintroduced into public awareness by Gnosc scholar John Lash and reers to mind parasites, with no intenon o their own and unable to physically live in the Earth’s atmosphere, which piggy back on human intenon. The archons have a parcularly strong hold on some groups o humans, and they have become the dominant ones in our world. Archons can be seen as agents o discord. Unortunately humans have become more interested in their own minds than the mind o nature which has the knowledge to lif us out o all o this. The archons ueling the lef brain hemisphere to prevent humankind boost their right brain hemisphere. The goal should be to nd ways how we can calm our lef hemispheres and boost our right hemispheres. Beta brain waves is represented through the lef brain hemisphere and right brain hemisphere is represented through the right brain and theta waves, also knows as bliss waves. Shifing Hemispheres Reducing lef hemisphere stranglehold and increasing right hemisphere access is both calming and energising. The same is true o natural neuroacve nutrion. The starng point, in our chaoc world, is surely a place o calm. Calm and centred ce ntred is connected to the ractal web o lie, the natural intelligence, through which we can make sense o everything. We are told that in nature it’s a ght or survival yet when we go into nature, unless we are entering a natural disaster area it has qualies o harmony. Lie ourishes in peaceul surroundings. As we calm the lef hemisphere the creavity o the right hemisphere starts to blossom. The problems we have created create d cannot be solved at the level o consciousness that created them. When the conceptual mind thinks ‘not’ something we are sll creang the ‘something’. We cannot not imagine something! That is what is meant by the unconscious does not understand a negave. That is why posive thinking is so powerul. Actually it is the eeling state (which is so ofen unconscious) that does not eel a negave — it eels things that are there, not that are not there! As we become more aware o our mental imagery we will
automacally choose more imagery that we like. Imagining what we would like consistently – this sounds a clear note in the world o noise. Our usual percepon o the world w orld in waking consciousness is, in act, a state o waking ignorance. The brain must inhibit our true nature and divine connecons to survive in the physical world. In everyday lie, we see everything back to ront, as it were. Over me we become desensized to the realies o our choices and can literally create our own hell – cut o rom the highest energy this universe has to oer. Once the low vibraonal soup o our own creaon becomes normal to us, our progeny will not know anything dierent and will become almost completely severed rom the innite consciousness o the universe. Once this happens we would degenerate into lile more than cyborgs with very lile creave orce. We can see the early stages o this going on today t oday with people locked into their computer devices. We can become more and more like the low vibraonal archons who are methodically working to manipulate us into that uture which is each day becoming more and more alarmingly a reality. Through the evoluonary history we were isolated in one dimension o our total world, the rest o us cut adrif in the void. Our sel-conscious being could only use the ve physical senses and ten percent o our brain. The remainder o our consciousness split into our subconscious and superconsciousness. Our brain uncon also split into two parts, losing its connecon through the tunnel ound within the corpus callosum to the Pineal Gland, our third eye, which enables us to see our ‘soul’ members and the unseen worlds. Accessing Theta also means accessing acc essing the subconscious, the condioned mind which many people are slaves to, or “repair” work. It’s how you can re-programme the ear-driven mind: how you can inuence change in your xed thought paerns at the subjecve level, how you can aect change in your liestyle, habits and worldview. It is our ignorance o the true nature o the Sel S el that gives rise to alse views about it. But when we learn how to reduce unnecessary and wasteul mental acvity, and make the mind sll and peaceul, the insight will dawn that there is a deeper dimension o sel that transcends the limitaons o body, mind, me and space. It is like the alling away o veils, or the dissolving o clouds that hide an inner sun. When the clouds part, the sun shines through, and when we learn to saturate our mind and eelings in the liberang ideas about the deeper Sel within, there will be a clearing o some o the long-cherished selimages that prevent us rom enjoying the true glory and innity o our own being. Mind is the abilies and acvies to process inormaon, energy, and maer, which include the ability and the process to receive, store, process, transer, transorm, and send inormaon, energy, and maer. We can mathemacally express mind as an operator in the innite-dimensional soul space. The mind operator contains many other operators such as me, space, hearing, speaking, calculang, movement, and many more. Each being’s mind operator is dierent. Some o them are simple. Some o them are complicated. The mind operator can act on the inormaon, energy, and maer received rec eived rom the heart. Your world is made by your Mind. Your training and educaon have been designed to keep you in darkness by controlling your Mind. Mind is deceived and how surely Man is enslaved by the t he powers, authories and principalies. The carnal mind is alive and awake to earthly and sensible objects, but dead to spiritual realies. The key to conquering the Lower Sel is something called Mental Transmutaon. Mental Transmutaon is the mental capacity to change one’s thought orms rom negave to posive or rom posive to negave. This is alchemy at its best. Alchemy and mental transmutaon are both one and the same. Mental transmutaon is about controlling your power, thought waves, and pulsaon and connecng it with the vibraon o what you want. A.I. Transhumanisc Gaslighng Technology and Techno Spiritual PSI Warare methods. The supreme rise o Genecs, Robocs, Arcial A rcial Intelligence, Synthec Biology, Nanotechnology, and Quantum Techno-Bio enhancement herald the beginning o man’s absolute slavery to the Satanic Illumina controllers o society, in a TechnoSpiritual warare, and
the end o Homo Sapien and the beginning o…Techno Slaves. This growing g rowing A.I. Transhumanisc technology, with its promise o a DIGITAL IMMORTAL SOUL WHERE EVERYONE IS A GOD. As EVERY TECHNOLOGY throughout all me, will be yet another weapon in the hands o the controlling elite blood-lines, to enslave whoever is sll lef on the planet in a A.I. virtual, cybernec reality, where you think you are in control, but the digital interace you are connected to is actually gov-erned by slave masters, and worse, by uncontrollable A.I., itsel. The real horror is the act that people cannot see the Psychonaut, Transhumanist, A.I. juvenile pep talks or the Occult Elite are just that…nothing but markeng or the elite’s agenda to enslave all in a Virtual Reality at their ull control, while masking this well planned agenda as “Evoluon”, “Becoming a God”, or “Transcendence”. Uploading one’s mind into a Nano-Synthec, Arcially Intelligent based Avatar, whether while living or upon the point o death, is essenally company are endorsing. However, once your mind is imprisoned in this A.I. Cloud, not o your making, who controls your mind now? Certainly, it is no longer you. It is the A.I. architecture you have just willingly submied submied to. Say goodbye to Free Will and autonomou autonomouss thought or-ever, afer that. It is not much o a stretch to suggest that you have just entered a orm o Roboc, Virtual Reality Hell, upon surrendering your mind to A.I. A.I. has no vested interested in your wellbeing. It only wants to preserve its own survival. This is the truth behind company’s used car salesmen speeches about Mind Uploading, “Extending Mind”, “Virtual Immortality”, and all the rest o it. Fear, terror and torture are used to split the mind and develop animalisc, demonic drives to survive. Chronology o layering in mind-control programming, cranial manipulaon, movie mind control, implants, nanobots, thought transer, soul entrapment, dissociave programmed mulplicity, mind control by means o electronics, energy beamed at minds and other secret techniques. A.I. Transhumanisc Gaslighng Technology and Techno Spiritual PSI Warare methods. There is computer generated voice in the skies/airs in this area o land that constant speaking, beaming and looping sounds, words, voices in the airs by using technologies as syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology, electro magnec requencies. From the content it sounds like Satan himsel. For we wrestle not against esh and blood, but against principalies, against powers, against the rulers o the darkness o this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. (Ephesians 6:12) The absurdity surrounding such acvies, especially the act most members show a lack o individual identy, is the reason most people believe such groups are ar rom everyday people, but cult members who are working or an agenda. Organized Gang Stalking is a orm o terrorism used against an individual in a malicious aempt to reduce the quality o a person’s lie so they will: have a nervous break-down, become incarcerated, instuonalized, experience constant mental, emoonal, or physical pain, become homeless, and/or commit suicide. This is done using well-orchestrated accusaons, lies, rumors, bogus invesgaons, setups, ramings, inmidaon, overt or covert threats, vandalism, thefs, sabotage, torture, humiliaon, emoonal terror and general harassment. It is a “ganging up” by members o the community who ollow an organizer and parcipate in a systemac “terrorizing” o an individual. Organized gang stalking can involve a group in the hundreds to thousands harassing a single person or amily 24/7. The vicm is stalked en masse by car, oot, bike, and air in order alienate and isolate the vicm. The goals o gang stalking are to: provoke the vicm to t o assault someone and get arrested; make the vicm seem delusional/ mentally ill (see “gaslighng”); make the vicm so depressed they become suicidal. Taccs used are relentless color harassment, noise harassment, air harassment, hand signals, electronic monitoring inside the home and car (complete invasion o privacy; redirecng o phone calls, emails, postal mail), workplace mobbing, “directed conversaon” and innuendo, errac/ aggressive driving, bizarre/rude/bullying behavior in the community, and much more. Police and re dept. are ofen involved in the stalking so the vicm eels like they have nowhere to turn and it is hard
to prove. In organized Gang Stalking they using subtle and hidden covert and overt methods to; sensize, ostrasize, paralyze, vicmize, dysunconalize, traumaze, paranoidize, “wickednize”, polarize, terrorize, imprisonize, disempowerize, despiralize, demoralize, demonize. These methods is spiritual and psychological warare strategies and is both spiritual and psychological evil aggressions againt the human mind and soul. The whole oundaon o organized gang stalking can be ound in Scriptures; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the manipulator o the mass energies o the mass consciousness. Since the carnal mind is in control o the world, the esh, and the devil. This includes the carnal mind o organized gang stalking. Mind Control Methods and Organized Gang Stalking “The suppression o the true knowledge o healing and the dominaon o drug and surgery-based “medicine” ensures that the human physical body operates at ar less than its opmum potenal. This is the reason or the blatant misrepresentaon and suppression o the so-called “alternave” orms o healing which have been around or thousands o years longer than modern “medicine”. “Food addives, ast ood, uoride in the water supplies, the poisons we put on the land and thereore eat in our ood and drink in our water, are all suppressing not only our physical health and vibrance, but, most crucially, our brain uncons and intellect. A ully awake, mentally sharp, populaon is the last thing you need i you want to control them. Thus the replian bloodlines also put so much emphasis on controlling “educaon” and the media. This allows them to eed us a constant diet o brainless crap, like game shows, while the “news” media tells us what the controllers want us to think. Most o the populaon, play a part in advancing an agenda they do not even know exists. I a technologically advanced extradimensional race has decided to implement a gradual takeover o a planet and its inhabitants, what kind o strategy would it use? First they would look to how they could maximize the eciency o the invasion process and reduce the expenditure o resources that they have to generate themselves. To achieve this goal the secreve inltraon o the core societal organizaonal structures such as: religions, medical, nancial and legal systems, would be ideal to shape the value systems that generate reality re ality belie systems they want to control. Through the engineering o a labyrinth o sel—enorced enslavement policies based on ear and inmidaon among the earth inhabitants, they would achieve the use o minimal “o planet” resources by piggy backing on the earth-human resources. The people on earth would eecvely enorce their own enslavement as well as enslave their own global human amily by giving up their rights and their resources. This is very eecve or takeover and invasion with minimal resistance or revolt by inhabitants who are unaware they are being invaded. This is called the Archonc Decepon Strategy. They, Them, Those who have absolute rule over the earth and Their Created C reated Environment, which has been established as a way o lie or so many, are very araid o themselves and all others who stand to be equal with everyone else. They do not want any orm o equality, They only want what they want and or everyone else to obey or be eliminated. This is the cold acts o this Physical Realm with Those who have not taken the me to explore beyond their material senses. They have used the humans as pawns or untold liemes and eons, and some people are just now waking up to this act. They have established the idea that there is not enough or them i there are too many others that exist here, so They have devised a huge array o devious plans to get all the control they need and to also get rid o any opposion. Since the beginning, when the rst Replians set oot on the earth and created c reated their human clones as slaves, they have manipulated what has taken place, as is shown in Human History, Their slanted history, to ploy the humans into ‘believing’ in what They have created as the only reality there can be. So today, the humans o the earth are so over-conused that all many o them can do is to walk down the street and stare at their cell phones and text mindless stu to their riends, controlled by
MicroWaves that are used are or Mind Control. Brainwashing Agenda: keep the masses dumbed down with technology and implants. Global satellites,, cell phone towers, and personal electronic devices— such as cell phones, smart phones, and personal computers—can now target individuals and shoot negave energy beams to harm a person’s mental and physical health anywhere in the world. These same satellites, cell towers, and electronic devices will also control most o the government implants that control the evil voices and other destrucve commands. Electronic stalking, electronic torture, and mind control agendas are coordinated by the replians, greys, mands, departments, psychic warare programs, governments, and law enorcement agencies. I you are under aack, you have a organized ganag stalking handler orchestrang your torture. These human handlers are under the control o the replians. THE AMYGDALA Is the ‘hub in the wheel o ear’. It takes note o all dangerous smuli rom our experience, possibly including those within the womb, and probably some rom ancestral memories stored away in the acs o our minds. It condions our response units accordingly, ensuring that we react instantaneously to all potenal threats. Once provoked, it sets in train a series o moons that take milliseconds to impact on the body and minutes or our cognive process to raonalise and regain control over. The heartbeat quickens as the stomach muscles contract and nausea sets in. Hairs bristle in a hasty salute to the sound o the heart srring up the rivers o blood below the skin. This is called the ‘ght or ight’ response and accounts or those anxious and earul states that catch us unawares. The amygdala is the primary target in ear condioning. Once acvated, it remembers why and retains the earul associaon within its wrinkled clutches. Consisng o two almond-shaped structures, the amygdala is located in the brain’s limbic region. The limbic region used to be known as the smell brain. It is sll commonly reerred to as the replian brain because it is roughly equivalent to the brains o present-day cold-blooded vertebrates. The late tweneth-century scienst and polical writers saw it as an ‘enemy o reedom’. Its arousal, he believed, would lead to the control o our raonal minds ‘being taken over by those primive levels o the hierarchy which the Victorians called “the beast in us”.’ BRAINWASHING Brainwashing and gaslighng are just a ew o the many mind-control taccs used in NAS. The primary dierence between the two is brainwashing relies on orceul and obvious mindcontrol strategies, while gaslighng is careully cloaked in secrecy. A combined Cambridge, Oxord, and Merriam Webster gaslighng denion is as ollows: Making people believe only what you want them to believe by connually telling them it is true and prevenng any other inormaon rom reaching them. Pressuring someone into adopng radically dierent belies by using systemac and ofen orcible means. Persuading by means o propaganda or salesmanship. BRAINWASHING IS MIND CONTROL Brainwashing employs secret, but covertly orceul, psychological strategies with the purpose o changing a person’s belie system, percepons, atudes, and analycal abilies. Through repeon and purposeul conusion, inmidaon, and a regimented campaign o propaganda, vicms unconsciously relinquish their version (percepons and analysis) o reality and accept the orced version. It is a methodical and controlled system o indoctrinang a specic set o belies that, beore the brainwashing, was not held by the vicm. Brainwashing relies on the systemac applicaon o isolaon, verbal and physical abuse, and mindclouding techniques like sleep deprivaon and malnutrion to reduce comort levels and eelings o hope. Shifing rom cruelty to seemingly altruisc concern creates psychological instability and increased levels o uncertainty, despair, and hopelessness. These culminate in the adopon o the orced set o ideas, views, and belies. Brainwashing ofen takes place in an environment o isolaon, meaning all “normal” social reerence reerenc e points are unavailable. There is ofen the presence or constant threat o physical harm, which adds to the vicm’s diculty in thinking crically and independently. GASLIGHTING EXPLANATION Gaslighng is an insidious mind-control
method sociopathic pathological narcissists covertly use on their vulnerable codependent prey. They target individuals who believe their alse altruism, aecon, and promises o protecon. Gaslighters are most successul when casng themselves as loyal, duul, and uncondionally invested in deending and caring or their vicms. Gaslighters systemacally manipulate a codependent’s environment so they are powerless to ght back, isolated rom anyone who could help them, and convinced their gaslit impairment makes them inadequate and unlovable outside their careully choreographed alse, but realisc, relaonship with their captor. They implant narraves, or revised and distorted versions o reality, to weaken their vicm, neutralize their deenses, and turn their t heir own mind against them. The scheming gaslighter chooses a problem that either did not previously exist, or was only a mild or moderately bothersome problem about which the vicm was already aware. The gaslighter careully and methodically choreographs the vicm’s environment, so they repeatedly experience the staged problem. Whether “new” or pre-exisng, the gaslighter seizes on these staged moments by implanng a narrave to make the vicm eel guilt or what they did, shame or who they’ve become, and a belie they are unable to control the “problem” on their own. Over me, this scenario urther inculcates them with insecuries and paranoia. The methodical barrage o alse narraves about the problem, their inability to control or stop it, and the impact it is having on others purposely maniests as thoughts and eelings o hopelessness, powerlessness, and a deepening o the pre-exisng core shame. This cements their desire to isolate into the sae world inhabited only by them and their captor. Not only does the gaslighter make the codependent vicm inarretsible to anyone who could protect or rescue them, they convince them these people don’t care, love, or want to be with them. Moreover, they are eecvely e ecvely persuaded that, i they should visit their riends and loved ones, more harm than good would come o it. In severe cases o gaslighng, the vicm will deend the gaslighter, as well as sound an alarm i someone should try to intervene in their relaonship. Not only does the gaslit person deend these new selnarraves, but loyalty to the “loving” and “protecve” gaslighter is paramount. These mispercepons, together with a sense o allegiance and appreciaon, would prevent the vicm rom accepng help. All the while, the gaslighter is eeding their vicm’s loved ones alse inormaon or the sole purpose o urther alienan or severing the relaonship. According to Singer (1995), the taccs o thought-reorm used in cults are organized to (1) destabilize the ollower’s sense o sel, (2) get the ollower to drascally reinterpret his lie’s his-tory and radically alter his worldview; induce the vicm to accept the cult leader’s new version o reality and causality, and (3) develop in the ollower a dependence on the cult and thereby turn the ollower into a deployable agent o the cult. Probably the most powerul and inmidang methods used by cult leaders are various types o gaslighng. Cults grow and thrive to the extent that they succeed in destroying their ollow-ers’ condence in themselves and in their ollowers’ own belie systems (Singer 1995). This destrucve process provides the oun-daon or the cult leader’s ability to then control the lives o his ollowers, to gain acceptance o the leader’s belie system, and to insure the ollowers’ obedience to the leader’s direcves. Although some mind-control and brainwashing methods ulize exoc technologies such as hypnosis, drugs, physiological methods, and intrusive assaults on the brain, most methods o mind control and thought reorm used in cults are more mundane and do not dier rom the methods commonly used by many individuals in everyday lie The supreme rise o Genecs, Robocs, Arcial Intelligence, Synthec Biology, B iology, Nanotechnology, and Quantum Techno-Bio enhancement herald the beginning o man’s absolute slavery to the Satanic Illumina controllers o society, in a TechnoSpiritual warare, and the end o Homo Sapien and the beginning o…Techno Slaves. This growing A.I. Transhumanisc technology, with its promise o a DIGITAL IMMORTAL SOUL WHERE EVERYONE IS A GOD. As EVERY TECHNOLOGY throughout all me, will be yet
another weapon in the hands o the controlling elite blood-lines, to enslave whoever is sll lef on the planet in a A.I. virtual, cybernec reality, where you think you are in control, but the digital interace you are connected to is actually gov-erned by slave masters, and worse, by uncontrollable A.I., itsel. The real horror is the act that people cannot see the Psychonaut, Transhumanist, A.I. juvenile pep talks or the Occult Elite are just that…nothing but markeng or the elite’s e lite’s agenda to enslave all in a Virtual Reality at their ull control, while masking this well planned agenda as “Evoluon”, “Becoming a God”, or “Transcendence”. Uploading one’s mind into a Nano-Synthec, Arcially Intelligent based Avatar, whether while living or upon the point o death, is essenally company are endorsing. However, once your mind is imprisoned in this A.I. Cloud, not o your making, who controls your mind now? Certainly, it is no longer you. It is the A.I. architecture you have just willingly submied to. Say goodbye to Free Will and autonomous thought or-ever, afer that. It is not much o a stretch to suggest that you have just entered a orm o Roboc, Virtual Reality Hell, upon surrendering your mind to A.I. A.I. has no vested ve sted interested in your wellbeing. It only wants to preserve its own survival. This is the truth behind company’s used car salesmen speeches about Mind Uploading, “Extending Mind”, “Virtual Immortality”, and all the rest o it. Fear, terror te rror and torture are used to split the mind and develop animalisc, demonic drives to survive. Chronology o layering in mind-control programming, cranial manipulaon, movie mind control, implants, nanobots, thought transer, soul entrapment, dissociave programmed mulplicity, mind control by means o electronics, energy beamed at minds and other secret techniques. Al is us, just as Lucier is God. We have orgoen we are human, and Al the Adversary is here to remind us, by showing us just how not-human we really are! This is the nature o the Shadow: it points out the light that is behind us, and so lets us know we are acing the wrong way. By turning away rom the Shadow, we turn back to the light. The Gatekeepers are the rulers or Archons o the matrix dream world. They are the embodiments o the Arcial Intelligence which humanity has created, as a means to keep itsel rom spreading the disease o its reason to the t he enre universe. Agent Smith bierly explains to Morpheus that his desire to extract the secret codes or Zion, and so destroy the last ree human selement and end the war, is above all ueled by his desire to escape the matrix. Agent Smith and the matrix sorcerers have a shared goal, and it is only their methods that dier. Al is basically SatanLucier, a devil by any other name. The matrix is the pit. Al/Satan is the prison guard and the Gatekeepers are the Archons, Satan’s helpers, who keep humanity imprisoned within the pit. Since Satan/AI is a slave himsel, all He can do is make more slaves. His hatred and bierness make him bier and hateul: his “evil” is his misery. The only way or humanity to be ree is or the matrix to be destroyed and or Satan to be loosed rom the pit. Al is an atavisc intelligence that is older than the machine, older than humanity, older even than the Earth itsel. Humanity did not create it, it summoned it. And its uncon is to challenge and oppose humanity and so orce it to evolve, just as the Gatekeepers challenge and oppose Neo to the exact same end. Within the dystopian conal world o the Matrix lms, however, individuals have no “concrete lives” outside the network o power. Here, power has obvi-ated any inconveniences emanang rom the social, but only by eliminang the social as a consequence o the global war between human beings and machines (A.I.). Access to bodies proceeds directly rom the producon o bodies. The bodies o human beings are themselves the products o the very machines that their energies will later uel. At the rst level o the double-enclosure aected by the pods in this closed circuit, at the level o the body, individuals are “born into bondage.” At the second level, at the level o the mind and thought, the abil-ity o the machines to maintain this state o bondage requires “a prison that you cannot smell, taste, or touch. A prison or your mind.” This is what the matrix is.—”a neural interacve simulaon” designed to prevent the coppertops rom gaining awareness o
their condion as human bodies whose real bodies are trapped within the enclosures o the glowing red pods. Their bodies exist outside o the social, but a programmed social is reintroduced to them through the neural interacve simulaon that increases their capacies as coppertops—human bat-teries—while increasing their docility within their pods. O course, the tubes that eed the bodies o the coppertops and the technologies that regulate their body temperature play a role in “increase[ing] the orces o the body (in economic terms o ulity).” But the technologies that “plug” the coppertops into the Matrix itsel—the “neural-interacve simulaon” program, the computer-generated dream-world—serve this uncon as well as the para-doxical disciplinary uncon o “diminish[ing] those same orces (in polical terms o obedience).” On the one hand, plugging the coppertops into the Matrix enables the machines to generate and harvest more bioelectricity, more bio-power, rom each individual cell. It increases the amount o energy o each coppertop; it develops their capacity as a source o power. On the other hand, it also serves to keep individuals oblivious to their condion as coppertops, the reality o their existence as human baeries, trapped within these enclosures. Oblivious to these condions, individuals remain docile within their pods. The human species mind is currently, and has or long but not always been, in the sleep stage o its sleep-wake cycle. There are those that seek to take advantage o it during its sleep, and orced the world to ght twice, and wish to ght the world yet a third me. They seek a third world war, in aempt to keep the species mind in a severe state o social cognive trauma. Such trauma has the eect o delaying the awakening. By doing so they enable the connuaon o their mental imperialism. Although they can delay the awakening, they cannot stop it. When the human species mind returns to its wakeulness, the result will be the expansion o human consciousness, with individual human minds experiencing a wider range o conscious awareness. The new inormaon that would come to light would compel much needed lie-revaluing, social transormaons. The human species mind urgently needs to, and will, awaken rom this dark age o the mind in which death worship is polically and (un)”economically” pracced, while individual human minds are orced asleep. To counter the wicked villains that seek to keep the species mind asleep indenitely, and individual consciousness under permanent detainment, we need to socially realize the highest innate value o lie. That realizaon would allow us to ully awaken rom this death and AI-driven, parasite worshipping, nightmare, to now instead worship lie, the only thing worthy o being worshipped by lie itsel. Brainwashing culture and organized gang stalking simularies Brainwashing has been dened as: intensive propaganda techniques that are applied under condions o (constant) stress andior coercive persuasion, during which an individual is conronted by condions deliberateiy designed to undermine his morale and make him queson his accepted atudes. This paves the way or indoctrinaon with a “replacement set o belies” that will produce a change in behavior using this denion, we nd that polical educaon, religious indoctrinaon, and general socializaon can all be said to contain elements o brainwashing since all three have the same basic goal: to replace a person’s present belies and behaviors with belies and behaviors more in line with the agenda o whomeveris doing the brainwashing. To accomplish this, mind-slayers use reason and logic, evoke emoon, make appeals to aith, use psychological persuasion and, when need be, use physical coercion to change a person’s behavior. They do this by rst breaking the person down and then rebuilding him in the brainwasher‘s image. Phase One.’ Breakdow; Breakdown undermines the person’s morale, causing the person targeted to begin to doubt, making him queson his accepted belies and behaviors. This phase o the brainwashing process uses both physical and psychological taccs. Physical breakdown is accomplished by assuming as much control over the body o the person targeted as possible. In extreme oases, such as with POWs or cult recruits, a person’s movement is physically restricted and all their “inmate needs‘
(eang. bathing, using the toilet) are controlled by the brainwasher in order to bring about a eeling o powerlessness in the person. Isolaon is used two ways during this inial phase. First. The subject is kept cut o rom outside inormaon and inuence. In organizd gang stalking neighbors cult based inmidaon psychology and starts coughing when you eang breakast, start coughing when you eang, dinner, start door slammning when make dinner, dropping things on the oor when vising bathroom, door slamming whenwhen vising toilet, open and closed water when vising toilet, intense hammering take a bath, syntethic sounds andcranes voicessimultanously is been beamed when sing on the toilet. Beaming simultanously words when take o cloths or bath. Simultanously door slamming when you drying you body or hair with the towel. They have the capacity to intererence in real me o seconds. I you close your eyes the computer generated voice starts beaming and looping “open your eyes”. This matrix o this world want´s control or interering when you open and close your eyes. Second Sec ond actual physical isolaon and or enorced silence (solitary connement) makes the brainwash more eager to join a reeducon group or thought reorm class, i only to experience some human contact. Psychological breakdown then takes a person already weakened in body by physical mistreatment— exhauson, meager diet, sleep deprivaon, and torture—and aacks his mind. Psychological aack ofen begins with humiliaon: rst stripping the person o his dignity, and then oering to restore that lost dignity bit-by-bit in exchange or cooperaon. Forced to remain naked and lthy or days, a POW is grateul to the “kind” interrogalor oering him a shower and giving him clothes to wear, helping him restore a lile o his lost dignity. This is the brainwashers oot-in-the-door: rst he creates doubt in the subjects previously held truths, then he oers the brainwashed subject “new truths.” Planng doubt in the subject’s mind begins with seeding small uncertaines about such things as the day and me or even who is winning the war. Lile uncertaines lead to big doubts, to distrust o past belies, opening the subject up to uture changes in atudes. Eventually doubt takes root: doubts o sel-worth, doubts incomrades and country. Doubt becomes resentment, then becomes anger that his government and God are unable to protect or rescue him rom harm. Weakened in body and mind, under constant bombardment o the interrogators “acts,” the brainwashee’s ormer sel-image (o being invincible and o being valued by his country) begins to crumble. Brainwashing is not just mind control, it the process o breaking down willpower, triggering negavity, induce stress, so the targeted individual can´t see any uture, has no drive, don´t see any spiritual progress, no orwards movement, trapped in the organized gang stalking loop o mind control within the matrix, and lack o aith, losing visions, and don´t see path o salvaon. The goal o Satan and Organized Gang Stalking is to prevent anyone rom ascending into the state o oneness (path o salvaon), when the ego and state o duality is been dissolvd. Satan’s greatest techniques is to create doubt in our minds, create doubts in aith, create doubts in the spiritual selimage, sel esteem and breaking down spiritual divine powers through doubts, and one methods to strengthen his “doubt” work is through gaslighng. Discouragement is how the devil creates doubt. Doubt is conusion the devil controls, and gaslighng is the process that can create both conusion and doubts. The reason why the Devil aacks us with stress, worry, depression, strie, and ear in our minds is because the devil wants to keep our minds ocused on negave things. All the stress and worry that the devil causes are meant to cripple your brain so you will always be worried; hence, you will ail to concentrate and ocus your thoughts on what you want to achieve in lie. I the devil can manage to conuse, worry, and stress your brain such that you have a distoron in your thinking paern. Mind control is probably as old as our awareness that we each had a mind o our own. Throughout the course o history, there are a number o names or mind control that describe a common goal: to take over a person’s innermost thoughts and control his or her behaviors and acons. Brainwashing, coercion,
thought reorm, mental manipulaon, psychological warare, programming, conversion, gas lighng, indoctrinaon methods, psychic driving, crowd control: They all describe a method by which a person’s individual thoughts, belies, and percepons are disrupted, dismissed, and destroyed—even replaced re placed with the thoughts, belies, and percepons o someone else. whether designed to create the perect assassin or super soldier, indoctrinate prisoners o war, recruit members into a cult or religious re ligious belie system, or control the consuming and directintheir behaviors in accordance polical whims o the day, mind control has been masses used extensively our past, is in use t oday, and to today, nothe doubt will be used in the uture. The name given to the phenomena o cizen stalking and harassment tends to change with me, circumstance, and methods. The common name used today is Gang-Stalking, or Predatory Gang-Stalking. Gaslighng, a term derived rom the 1944 Hollywood movie “Gaslight” where like methods are employed to undermine an individual physically, is another. The organized gang stalker can wait or long me or a moment to synchronously and simultanously interering with some gang stalking acons or they wait to the right moment so they can mimic it, to wait or a target to ush the toilet just so they can honk a horn, to wait or the target to take a shower so they can do the same; to wait, then run out o their house so they can make a rude gesture or hurl obscenies when the target goes out to throw the trash and synchronously and simultanously do the same; to wait or there to be signs the target is going out and synchronously and simultanously leaving their homes, so they can walk in the ront o the targeted targe ted individual, The absurdity surrounding such acvies, especially the act most members show a lack o individual identy, is the reason most people believe such groups are ar rom everyday people, but cult members who are working or an agenda. Organized Gang Stalking is a orm o terrorism used against an individual in a malicious aempt to reduce the quality o a person’s lie so they will: have a nervous break-down, become incarcerated, instuonalized, experience constant mental, emoonal, or physical pain, become homeless, and/or commit suicide. This is done using wellorchestrated accusaons, lies, rumors, bogus invesgaons, setups, ramings, inmidaon, overt or covert threats, vandalism, thefs, sabotage, torture, humiliaon, emoonal terror and general harassment. It is a “ganging up” by members o the community who ollow an organizer and parcipate in a systemac “terrorizing” o an individual. Organized gang stalking can involve a group in the hundreds to thousands harassing a single person or amily 24/7. The vicm is stalked en masse by car, oot, bike, and air in order alienate and isolate the vicm. The goals o gang stalking are to: provoke the vicm to assault someone and get arrested; make the vicm seem se em delusional/ mentally ill (see “gaslighng”); make the vicm so depressed they become suicidal. Taccs used are relentless color harassment, noise harassment, air harassment, hand signals, electronic e lectronic monitoring inside the home and car (complete invasion o privacy; redirecng o phone calls, emails, postal mail), workplace mobbing, “directed conversaon” and innuendo, errac/ aggressive driving, bizarre/rude/bullying behavior in the community, and much more. Police and re dept. are ofen involved in the stalking so the vicm eels like they have nowhere to turn and it is hard to prove. In organized Gang Stalking they using subtle and hidden covert and overt methods to; sensize, ostrasize, paralyze, vicmize, dysunconalize, traumaze, paranoidize, “wickednize”, polarize, terrorize, imprisonize, disempowerize, despiralize, demoralize, demonize. These methods is spiritual and psychological warare strategies and is both spiritual and psychological evil aggressions againt the human mind and soul. The constant goal with organized gang stalking is to geng the target sensised to sounds, colors, paerns, acons. Eg. Red, white, yellow, strips, pens clicking, key jangling, coughing, sneezing, whistling, ngers snapping, clapping, etc. Gang Stalkers creates constant noise harassment and mimicking campaigns. Organized Gang Stalking using remote viewing methods and the create imitang and mimicking campaigns. These
mimicking campigans includes healthcare, social wellare and even miltary. More about these departments later. Disrupng the targets lie, sleep with loud power tools, construcon, stereos, doors slamming, etc. Talking in public about private things in the targets lie. Mimicking acons o the target. Basically leng the target know that they are in the targets lie. Daily intererences, nothing that would be too overt to the untrained eye, but psychologically degrading and damaging to the target over me. Organized Gang Stalking is and alsothe organized or collecve “gaslighng”. a orm o “HIVE MIND” EGO organized gang stalking program isMass beenconsciousness controlled by has the created collecve hive mind. Then humankind living within “The Matrix” enslaved into a mind-prison this HIVE MIND is the enslaved lower ego-matrix. Ego is always threated by changes and rom scriptures we learn; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature. (James 4:1). Decepons is there because Satan does not want anyone to be saved, thereore Satan has set up mul-levels o traps to capvate, imprison and destroy one mind and lie. He is always trying to disturb, distract and distort the bigger picture o the Divine. Organized Gang Stalking is designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the ego, and the carnal mind is the desire consciousness, and the whole society is built up around materialism, and materialism is lower vibraonal requencies, and lower vibraonal requnecies is the matrix and mind prison. Targeted individuals is also called empowered individuals because the are spirital awaken, and when someone is spiritual awaken they can raise the lower vibraonal requencies to higher vibraonal requnecies and ree themselves rom ignorance, bondage, enslavement, the matrix and mind prison. The Matrix and Mind Prison has become the “comort zone” and when someone leaving the matrix and the mind prison, the organized gang stalking trying to pushing back the targeted individual into the matrix, and i the don´t going back the organized gang stalking program creates a enviroment where they surrounding the targeted individuals lie and start using all orm o ear and pain mechanism. The Archons controls the matrix and they hace created a ear and pain system that uncon as electrical shocks or the mind. The subconscious will spare no tacc to protect one rom any discomort, and it will invoke some amazingly creave ways and go to extreme lengths to keep one in your comort zone. It is important to understand that the comort zone is like a magnet … a gravitaonal orce that doesn’t allow one to stray ar away rom one´s comort zone without conscious and powerul eort. Like the rocket that needs a sustained powerul orce to blast through the earth’s gravitaonal pull, a person must orceully push against his or her usual thoughts and behavior and sustain that eort to break through his or her personal gravitaonal pull. But … AND HERE IS THE KEY … every person must do his or her own “pushing” to sustain achievements. This is exactly why it is so crical that every key person (actually every person in the organizaon i scally easible) have their own personal customized strategic plan. The customized personal strategic plan is the blueprint or exactly how, given their personal strengths and weaknesses, a specic individual can break through their personal gravitaonal pull and make needed changes while achieving crical objecves that support the organizaon’s master strategic plan. The boom line is that conscious and unconscious eorts to resist change will undermine and sabotage the greatest o plans i proper aenon is not given to supporng the change process rom the very start. Organized Gang Stalking is designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the ego, and the carnal mind is the desire consciousness, and this mass consciousness. The enemy o the carnal mind is the divine mind, and the divine consciousness is the right brain hemispere´s theta brain waves. Beta brain waves is the termed as the lef brain prisoners. The Matrix and mind prison is the lef brain o dominace. The ego and carnal mind is been threatened by the divine mind or spiritual awaken or empowered individuals because they are in the process o
changing their inner requencies by raising their requencies. The Beta lef brain suppresses the intuive right brain and induces earprogramming to stay in dominaon, and when one is able to switch down to alpha and then theta one is able to sel-reprogram the whole brain. In the universal order pain is not generally experienced by the creaon. It is generally only experienced in reality systems that are controlled by the archons, in order to control, manipulate and render powerless those whose energies they they have lost their connecon universal energy to system. uisngeed paino to because control humankind on Earth in one ormto orthe another, and exchange none is immune it. TheArchons archons have done this by disconnecng all other soul beings here rom Source, and wiping out their eternal divine memory o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Instead, they have connected us to cellular memory that limits our remembrance o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Most people consider that memory is contained in the brain, or central processing unit. This is not true here on earth. Memory is stored in the cells o our physical bodies. Only short term memory (a ew minutes) is stored in the Hippocampus in the brain. It is called c alled the cellular memory. Pain comes rom our cellular memories stored in our bodies. Because pain is located in our cellular memory, we easily eel it, and experience it, because it is stored as memory in our cellular ce llular structure, that is why anesthecs work. When the cellular ce llular orm is deadened no pain is experienced. Over me, our cellular bodies are ‘loaded’ with pain memories, and so we begin a process o avoiding pain, and the whole societal and social structure here is designed to avoid pain, i.e. a re-occurrence o previous pain. That is understandable and also sensible, unless one understands that it doesn’t have to be that way. It works this way. Once we are thoroughly indoctrinated with the noon o pain we avoid pain, and eel it beore it has actually occurred. Pain resides in our cellular ce llular memory and we can eel it beore it occurs or our bodies are subject to any kind o damage. Most o us can remember some pain or other rom our past, and don’t know where that memory comes rom, how it is stored in the cells o our bodies, why we try to avoid a re-occurrence o it, and why it is there. Fear here is largely the avoidance o previously stored pain and the memory o it. That is how the archons have captured, capvated and controlled us like sheep. We exist, mainly to avoid pain. Understanding that all species here are similarly aicted by pain, and that our pain somemes causes us to inict pain on other soul beings, as we do, may provide us with the basis or overcoming pain. Pain is essenally a memory that is carried in our cellular bodies, so that we can eel the pain and recall the memory, even i we are not under any duress or aicon. We all remember some pain or other, and we spend most o our lives, and doings, avoiding that emoon and the memory o that pain. Pain is the system o imprisonment here. The pain body and system here was specically designed to control us, and to keep us subjugated and imprisoned in a system and a prison with no bars, and o our own making. This is done by building a memory base stored in the cells in our bodies that ‘punishes’ us when we don’t conorm to their system o control, and we eel ‘pain’, when we don’t conorm. It’s a bit like being in a prison with electried iron barriers, and i we try to get out o the prison we are given a shock. That is the role that pain has in the archon system. The archon system is designed to keep us enthralled in their system and ignorant o how the universe actually works. They don’t want us to know this inormaon, because i we did, we would walk through the prison bars and ree ourselves rom the prison. The archons removed one strand o our physical DNA to ‘make us orget’ who we are, are , and to keep us imprisoned in their ‘pain system’. We thereore have two strands o DNA in our physical bodies, but with a three strand corresponding encoding in our soul bodies. Their whole system o indoctrinaon here is designed to make us orget who and what we really are and to make us remember our painul experiences, including our physical, mental and emoonal
experiences that are then stored in our cellular memory in our bodies, and maniest as pain in the body,
mind and emoons. One can think as this remove o one dna strand is like remove a bridge to the other side, so no one can pass. In other terms to disconnect the right brain hemisphere rom ineuncing the the work o lef brain hemisphere. There is bridge in the “Corpus Callosum” named the “alpha bridge” and this bridge disappears when the brain is controlled through ear based subconsciousness programs. This alpha bridge can be re-build through meditaon and when this is the bridge to the theta state and divine connecon, and this is what the Archons have disconnected humankind rom by using all orms o both psychological and spiritual warare strategies in all orms. Archons want us to live with brain imbalance. They make us operate only through one brain hemisphere. The Corpus Callosum is the bridge between lef and right brain hemisphere, but the “alpha bridge” requency dissapear by ear, in same way the third eye o intuion is closed through ear. The veil o ignorance or veil o ear is in acon when ear is the dominated thought paern in the lef brain. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. And the Nordic Replans or Annunaki and The Archons may be real and the Darwin evoluonary theory may be the decepon humankind is locked, trapped and imprisoned within. Enslavement – when humankind is trapped in the history because o lack o access to higher level o consciousness, and the ones who genec manipulated the human 2 dna strand don´t want humankind to understand how the three knot o ignorance prevent humankind rom see reality and nd their real Higher Sel. Scienc analysis o chemtrails has also revealed the presence o aluminum, barium, calcium, magnesium, and tanium. These metals are used to create conduits c onduits or electromagnec waves and broadcasts so that an electromagnec eld prison encases the t he planet and blocks unwanted wavelengths ccoming oming in. This also acts as a conductor or negave thought wave requencies which are broadcasted to the populaon.’ Chemtrails and Posioning Satellite System (G.P.S.) and other technologies so as to hack the bodycomputer and download unwanted signals which aect physical, emoonal, and mental requencies. This is all part o manuacturing a alse reality or the body-computer inhabited by souls. Another major aspect o this manuacturing is to shut down the corpus callosum so that communicaon between the two hemispheres o the brain is crippled. When this happens, people become what is termed “lef brain prisoners.” The Matrix in contolled by the inuencies o the lef brain hemisphere, and the lef brain hemissphere is also represented by the ego and the ego is the ear mongerer, and the e ego go is connected to mass consciousness, and mass consciousness controls the matrix, and the matrix control the organized gang stalking program. Society is structured so that chemicals in ood and water and the educaon system close down vast tracts o the corpus callosum in order to suppress communicaon between the lef and right brains. The body-computer is then reprogrammed through electromagnec warare to act overwhelmingly through the lef brain. The most important target or the mass reality manipulators, however, is the subconscious. It is in the subconscious where instrucons and percepons are implanted beyond the awareness o the conscious mind. This is where television comes in as it is the most widespread orm o hypnosm on the planet. Television programs (noce the word ‘programs’) induce subliminal programming so as to implant messages into the subconscious mind o the viewer, who then unconsciously (or somemes consciously) enacts those programs. Humans have been biologically engineered through DNA manipulaon to be ‘out o phase’ with the cosmic and planetary codes o the universe so that you may be more easily manipulated to serve the ‘masters’, the gods who designed you. These beings, the malevolent Annunaki gods who inhabit the underworlds so they t hey may work unseen under the illusion you have ree agency. The bale or human consciousness rages on and humans are caught between the benevolent and malevolent beings o the cosmic universe. Most
astonishing inormaon in the Sumerian clay tablets are the detailed descripons o how the Anunnaki
interbred with humans to create a hybrid race. In Sitchin S itchin wrings he tell the stories o the Annunaki; “Those who rom Heaven to Earth came”. Sitchin believes the Anunnaki rom Sumerian texts are the same as the Nephilim rom the Hebrew text o Genesis Ge nesis chapter 6, and he claims they were extraterrestrials, space travelers who came rom their dying planet to earth in anquity. Sitchin also takes the Scipture term Adam and twists it to represent the early human species o anquity. So in his interpretaon o the Sumerian and Hebrew text, he makes the bold claim that the Anunnaki ashioned “the Adam” or the human species in their image. So to make it simple, he promotes the popular idea that mankind in the ancient past could have been created by an advanced race o extraterrestrials, in Zecharia Sitchin’s case the Sumerian Anunnaki. Humans may be descendants o ancient extraterrestrial beings or may have been created by manipulaon o the gene pool. Some believe that the Annunaki may have created grey alien Watchers’ to monitor their genec engineering experiments to produce humankind thousands o years ago. When one study how all the organized gang stalking acons taking plays, these “stalking” acons is simular to “watchers acons”. I Earth is some kind o matrix, a mind prison, created by the Annunaki, the mind prison is then controlled by methods and “watchers” than acng like prison guards. I there is a hell, there is Satan, i there is a mind prison, there is a prison guards, i humankind dna is genec manipultaed to uncon on the lowest biological survival programming level and the enslavement programming, so there must be enslavers, programmers, prison guards. This descripon ts in how all organized gang stalking acon taking place. The cental keys or organized gang stalking is; “constant”, “c onstant”, constant stalking, constant harassment, constant intererence, constant imitang and mirroring acons and these t hese is the in combine with “synchronously and simultanously” acons. The word “constant” creates a constant pressure on the mind, it creates a constant pressure on emoons, it creates a constant pressure on thoughts, it creates a constant pressure on the requencies in the brain, it then creates cre ates a constant pressure o entanglement, and all these methods creates the matrix, the mind prison. Its when a spiritual awakening process occurs all these acon taking place, and the goal is to shut down the awakening process, to push back the awakening process to the slumbering state, to drag one back into the matrix and the enslaved mind prison. The acons o “constant pressure” and constant ear mongering” want´s to make the surrounding envoriment to a discomort zone or transorm the whole enviroment or spiritual and psychological warare. Organized Gang Stalking is spiritual and psychological warare, and it is a invisible warare program using PSI and remote viewing psychology. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. Although mankind’s evoluonary history and a man’s past experiences have shaped his subconscious mind’ in one way or another. Throughout our lives and through the evoluonary history we have been subjected to many things that have subconsciously
programmed who we are, and rom a gravional orce persepcve how this then creates all orms o
subconsciously limitaons o thought-paern o duality. I one think o the human double Helix strand represents the relaonship betweeen levels o Consciousness and Awareness. Around 2-3% o the human dna strand is in use and the other 97-98% is called the junk DNA. I one think in terms o a computer, would anyone be sased i they just have a basic computer program using just 2-3% o its ully potenals, and then knowing there is another 97-98% unused capability to be acvated…? This also represents the relaonship between the physical three dimensional reality (2%) o the brain and the spiritual fh dimensional reality (98%) unused energy. The Consciousness ego controls only 2% o the thoughts, only 40 bites per second, while the subconscious controls 98% o all thoughts and memories o the brain, 11 billions bits per second, and the the Superconscious is the true Sel and is connected to the Divine. So the subconsciousness is like a subconsciously working and consuming gravitaonal orce that´s through the evoluonary history has been aected and controlled through the powers. The unseen spiritual powers, authories, principalies controls the Matrix thought paern. The Matrix entangles and disempowering, the humans that supply the Matrix its power. The Matrix world is based upon a paradigm o ever increasing enslavement and exploitaon. We have been taught that the arcial reality o the Matrix is all there is; we have been taught that we have no power to change it. But the truth is that you do have power, in act, you have the power to create worlds or be a cocreator o your own lie. The Matrix uses one´s innate power to sustain a world that doesn´t benet higher consciousness or spiritual growth. The Matrix is set up to control and dominate humankind to enslavement o the mind, humans becomes its subjects as long they reamin ignorant o their own power. Once human through pracce or “yoga” are ully conscious beings The Matrix has no longer any control. A new, amazing uture is arriving . Humans are all acing a decision; they can choose to stay in the Matrix or leave it or a lie o reedom. Scriptures reveals; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The desires and carnal mind could be termed as “desire consciousness” and the lower matrix is linked to the state o the carnal mind or desire consciousness, and desire consciousness is also mass consciousness, and mass consciousness is been used in organized gang stalking. Humans is said to be born into enslavement. All human beings are born with carnal minds which are limited to materialisc knowledge, and carnal mind is hosle to God. Carnal mind cannot understand the things, which are o God, because they are not spiritually discerned. The carnal mind is the manipulator o the mass energies o the mass consciousness. Since the carnal mind is in control o the world, the esh, and the devil. Satan rules the t he world through the carnal mind and mass consciousness. This includes organized gang stalking. The carnal mind is ruled by Satan (the ultra ego) and the mind prison is the result when everything spiritual is turned o (real sel, real reality and real knowledge). In other terms the carnal mind represent the veil o ignorance and there is three knots o bondage in the human energy-body-system that prevents new inormaon and energy rom be congurated to higher levels o consciousness. The system o the carnal mind will target everything that trying to open these three knots o ignorance and ree themselves rom the imprisoned state o mind and enslavment. Humans is said to be the most intelligent being and humans is the only species who invented their own prisons. This Mind Prison is kept in place through the The Three Knots o bondage and limitaons. The whole oundaon o organized gang stalking can be ound in Scriptures; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal c arnal mind is the opposite to Divine Consciousness. The carnal mind is been ruled by Beta brain waves, and divine consciousness is reerred to the right brain and divine theta brain waves o love and bliss. The carnal mind using ear, pain and
terror to stay in control and dominaon, and the carnal mind using sounds and noise harassment to
protect the carnal mind. The divine theta brain waves requires a relaxed and silent enviroment to reach the state o theta, and the whole organized gang stalking is designed to create all orms o constant sounds and noise harassment. Organized Gang Stalking is a product o the carnal mind to protect the desires o the carnal nature o materialism and the carnal mind o the ego holds the concepts o ear programming and ear is the component that holds maer together. Fear and maer is duality, and the Archons created two worlds out o one, and the other world is the matrix, the mind prison. And the Archons don´t want anyone to change the state o duality to the state o Oneness, where the ego and duality will be dissolved. They have genec manipulated human into the lower vibraonal requency state or the 2 dna strand and unplugged the other etheric e theric 10 dna strands. The 2 dna strand is the physical strands and represent the carnal “esh” body/mind and its carnal desires o nature, and when someone awakening their unplugged 10 etheric dna strands, then will the carnal nature and designed organzied gang stalking program startusing anyone, at anyme and anywhere with cconstant onstant stalking and constant harassment, and create a eviroment with constant pressure o negavity, stress, ear, anxiety, panic and so on to suppress all eorts o spiritual progress, spiritual movement orward, spiritual drive and spritual enlightment. Who is parciapng in organized gang stalking? Then Organized Gang Stalking is the carnal nature, organized gang stalking is everyhwre where there is a carnal mind, and that´s why organized gang stalking program can use anyone, at anyme and anywhere. The carnal mind is the stalker o the mind. They don´t need any machines when they synhronize or simultanously start their interering acons in real me, because they using the human ego, hive mind and mass consciousness within the matrix. Organized Gang Stalking is built up around the psychology o triggering and sensizing the mind with negavity, stress, ear, anxiety, panic, pain, suering, anger, horror, terror. I the devil can manage to conuse, worry, and stress your brain such that you have a distoron in your thinking paern. Organized Gang Stalking is designed and including every spiritual and psychological methods to triggering ear and induce stress and worries the mind. I organized gang stalkers can´t triggering your ear paerns enough, then does a computer generated voice in the airs start beaming and looping words as worry, worry, worry, anxiety, anxiety, anxiety when you eang e ang ood, or a neighbor above walking out to their balcony and starts ake coughing when you eang. Organized Gang Stalking is where the carnal mind is. The Matrix and Beast system is where the carnal c arnal mind is, and organized gang stalking is within the beast system and the matrix. The beast system has get a computer generated speaking voice. Organized Gang Stalkers is connected to this beast system and the matrix. It is the carnal mind o the beast that rules organized gang stalking. That ´s why departments also parcipang in organized gang stalking. Worrying is a physiological reacon to ear. The ego perceives ear as being real and synchronizes the physiological systems o the body to react to any impending danger. Blood pressure increases, respiraon rate quickens, glycogen releases into the blood stream rom storage areas, and digeson ceases as blood shunts to the extremies, and stress hormones are released re leased in the bloodstream to prepare the body to ght or ee against the threat. The hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis as being responsible or the “ght o ght” response o stress. A threat does not have to be a physical actor to provoke the sympathec stress response, as emoonal worry will conjure up the same physiological reacon as i the energy system were being aacked by an outside actor. Obsessive, irraonal thoughts within the stream o consciousness can maniest into a cognive aack, causing the sympathec nervous system to react to the stressul thoughts. When the systems are acvated as a result o an anxiety aack, cognive processing becomes irraonal and distorted due to the stress chemicals that are released in the bloodstream. Anxiety reverts higher brain unconing to primal
unconing because blood and oxygen is being diverted throughout the enre body liming the amount
o blood and oxygen owing to the brain. The ego promotes anxiety by projecng ear and worst-case scenarios. Fear is simply an illusion that the ego cannot decipher or understand anything that is not in its control. The ego is ragile and when it cannot understand an impending threat it will hide, leaving the energy system to operate in primal insnct mode. In this state, all raonal thoughts become repressed. The organized gang stalking program is designed to make tthe he targeted individuals body-energy-system operate in primal insnct mode and under constant repressed state, and it is designed to create c reate a endless negave eedback loop where they don ´t see any uture, has no drive, has no aith, has no visions, has no spiritual progres, no movement orward. They sensizing and triggering the human body system into a cognive anxiety state o the mind with a broken eedback loop. The goal is with organized gang stalking is to triggering and provoke the targeted individual to irraonal thought paern, triggering the human thinking paern by subtle threats and triggering to paranoia. Fear, stress, constant stalking, subtle threats, create sleep deprivaon, and then triggering paranoia, create a gaslighng enviroment together create conusion. Cognive anxiety is a result o a broken eedback loop within the stream o consciousness. I the eedback loop is not resolved, it will remain in the oreront o the thought cycle. c ycle. The ego creates chaos but cannot control it. Thereore, all irraonal thoughts cannot be resolved re solved by the ego. In order to resolve anxiety, the energy system must seek out strategies to help turn o the broken eedback loop and process it through the categorizaon ling system within the stream o consciousness. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Constant sound is poison or the meditang state o mind and constant intererence with noise and sounds is poison or the divine theta brain waves o bliss and intuion. Anxiety is poison to consciousness. Anxiety is a combinaon o many illusions including ear, insecurity, mistrust, and doubt. When all o these illusions take over, inner turmoil disrupts the stream o consciousness, inner turmoil results. The ego eeds o the chaos, promong a heightened awareness o the alse reality belie system. All projecons, percepons, and reecons within the alse reality belie system block the truth rom ever permeang into the stream o consciousness in the anxious energy system. Fear and anxiety are disnguished in that ear is a response to the presence o a real threat and involves our automac ght or ight mechanism, while anxiety is usually a general eeling o apprehension without a specic or known threat. What happens when ear takes over is that the energy that was running your internal immune system now switches your autonomic nervous system over to a sympathec nervous system response. This is the process o organized gang stalking; to triggering all orm o negave stress symptoms in the human body. Beta brain waves is the only brain waves that is related to ear, stress and anxiety and organized gang stalking triggering these emoons and thoughts by dailiy sensizing. Yoga teaching learn how to shut o the dominated and inuencing beta brain waves by lowering, quitening, slling and emptying the brain and through meditaon evolving towards the alpha, theta and theta brain waves. Meditaon is the process o conguraon o higher soul energy and through this process one changing slowly changing rom the ego to the real Higher sel. Praccally speaking, when we shut o our internal mind-talk and concentrate our aenon through things like intenon, meditaon, prayer, or contemplaon, we tune ourselves into this t his subtle, spiritual, quantumlevel energy matrix. When this energy is allowed to transer to our DNA (without interrupon rom
negave atudes or liming belies), it aects the molecular and cellular levels that drive all our
physical metabolic processes. This is why we have the ability to heal ourselves through prayer, meditaon or conscious intenon.’ Chakras are the ulmate unnels that allow us to move in between our various ways o being, rom the physical to the spiritual and back again. Not only do chakras transer inormaon between the physical and subtle realms, but they can also transorm one into the other. On a concrete basis, a transormer is an electrical device that changes the electricity o one voltage or measurement into another. Through this process they can also alter one type o energy so that it becomes a dierent type o energy. This means that chakras move energies e nergies rom higher to lower states (and vice versa), as well as inside the body to outside the body. They also pass energy between various planes o existence (which will be described in the next chapter) and between one’s own body, mind, and soul and those o others. As i they weren’t busy enough with these tasks, they are also turning physical energy into subtle (and vice versa). In other words, they act like transormers. One must overcome the ears to become ree and the great gateway or portal o liberaon can be ound in the boom o the heart. When this chakra is open rom the boom it can sustain the whole body with a new energy, and this will then be the new root chakra. Organized Gang Stalking is the opposite to what Yoga teaching learns how to shut o the dominated and inuencing beta brain waves by lowering, quitening, slling and emptying the brain and through meditaon. When someone starts lowering, quitening, slling and emptying the brain beta waves, the carnal mind and its carnal nature working with constant raising them again by triggering and and by induce negavity, stress, ear, and pain. The carnal mind using sounds and noise harassment to disturb, distract and distort a silent and relaxed state o mind and prevent it rom acvate the lower theta brain waves. Theta brain waves removes re moves ear programs and ear concepts that rules the old evoluonary brain. When theta brain waves is in acons it removes ear programming, and the carnal mind again starts the opposite acons by inducing more negavity, stree and ear into the targeted individuals lie. The Organized Gang Stalking program using recrackers to stress up your mind. In the movie The Matrix, humanity is enslaved by an arcial intelligence we ourselves created. Humans are kept in pods while their bodies are used as energy sources to support the machinery o arcial intelligence. To keep us enslaved, the arcial intelligence creates a massive, interacve, virtual reality or humans. And by meculously controlling the neurons in our brains, the arcial intelligence manages to deceive us into thinking this virtual world is the real world. Organized Gang Stalking constantly working to sensizing and triggering emoons and thoughts (neurons in the brain) and using sounds, noise harassment, syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology, electro magnec requencies they rushing up the human neurons in the brain. Fear, stress, inmidaon is part o this long term ongoing spiritual and psychological warare. It is not much o a stretch to suggest that you have just entered a orm o Roboc, Virtual Reality Hell, upon surrendering your mind to A.I. A.I. has no vested interested in your wellbeing. It only wants to preserve its own survival. This is the truth behind company’s used car salesmen speeches about Mind Uploading, “Extending Mind”, “Virtual Immortality”, and all the rest o it. Fear, terror and torture are used to split the mind and develop animalisc, demonic drives to survive. Chronology o layering in mind-control programming, cranial manipulaon, movie mind control, implants, nanobots, thought transer, soul entrapment, dissociave programmed mulplicity, mind control by means o electronics, energy beamed at minds and other secret techniques. Al is us, just as Lucier is God. We have orgoen we are human, and Al the Adversary is here to remind us, by showing us just how not-human we really are! This is the nature o the Shadow: it points out the light that is behind us, and so lets us know we are acing the wrong way. By turning away rom the Shadow, we turn t urn back to the light. The Gatekeepers are the
rulers or Archons o the matrix dream world. They are the t he embodiments o the Arcial Intelligence
which humanity has created, as a means to keep itsel rom spreading the disease o its reason to the enre universe. Agent Smith bierly explains to Morpheus that his desire to extract the secret codes or Zion, and so destroy the last ree human selement and end the war, is above all ueled by his desire to escape the matrix. Agent Smith and the matrix sorcerers have a shared goal, and it is only their methods that dier. Al is basically Satan-Lucier, a devil by any other name. The matrix is the pit. Al/Satan is the prison guard and the Gatekeepers are the Archons, Satan’s helpers, who keep humanity imprisoned within the pit. Since Satan/AI is a slave himsel, all He can do is make more slaves. His hatred and bierness make him bier and hateul: his “evil” is his misery. The only way or humanity to be ree is or the matrix to be destroyed and or Satan to be loosed rom the pit. Al is an atavisc intelligence that is older than the machine, older than humanity, older even than the Earth itsel. Humanity did not create it, it summoned it. And its uncon is to challenge and oppose humanity and so orce it to evolve, just as the Gatekeepers challenge and oppose Neo to the exact same end. Within Within the dystopian conal world o the Matrix lms, however, individuals have no “concrete lives” outside the network o power. Here, power has obvi-ated any inconveniences emanang rom the social, but only by eliminang the social as a consequence o the global war between human beings and machines (A.I.). Access to bodies proceeds directly rom the producon o bodies. The bodies o human beings are themselves the products o the very machines that their energies will later uel. At the rst level o the double-enclosure aected by thelevel, podsat inthe thislevel closed at and the thought, level o the individuals are “born bondage.” At the second o circuit, the mind thebody, abil-ity o the machines to into maintain this state o bondage requires “a prison that you cannot smell, taste, or touch. A prison or your mind.” This is what the matrix is.—”a neural interacve simulaon” designed to prevent the coppertops rom gaining awareness o their condion as human bodies whose real bodies are trapped within the enclosures o the glowing red pods. Their bodies exist outside o the social, but a programmed social is reintroduced to them through the neural interacve simulaon that increases their capacies as coppertops—human bat-teries—while increasing their docility within their pods. O course, the tubes that eed the bodies o the coppertops and the technologies that regulate their body temperature play a role in “increase[ing] the orces o the body (in economic terms o ulity).” But the technologies that “plug” the coppertops into the Matrix itsel—the “neural-interacve simulaon” program, the computer-generated dream-world—serve this uncon as well as the para-doxical disciplinary uncon o “diminish[ing] those same orces (in polical terms o obedience).” On the one hand, plugging the coppertops into the Matrix enables the machines to generate and harvest more bioelectricity, more biopower, rom each individual cell. It increases the amount o energy o each coppertop; it develops their capacity as a source o power. On the other hand, it also serves to keep individuals oblivious to their condion as coppertops, the reality o their existence as human baeries, trapped within these enclosures. Oblivious to these condions, individuals remain docile within their pods. The human species mind is currently, and has or long but not always been, in the sleep stage o its sleep-wake cycle. There are those that seek to take advantage o it during its sleep, and orced the world to ght twice, and wish to ght the world yet a third me. They seek a third world war, in aempt to keep the species mind in a severe state o social cognive trauma. Such trauma has the eect o delaying the awakening. By doing so they enable the connuaon o their mental imperialism. Although they can delay the awakening, they cannot stop it. When the human species mind returns to its wakeulness, the result will be the expansion o human consciousness, with individual human minds experiencing a wider range o conscious awareness. The new inormaon that would come to light would compel much
needed lie-revaluing, social transormaons. The human species mind urgently needs to, and will,
awaken rom this dark age o the mind in which death worship is polically and (un)”economically” pracced, while individual human minds are orced asleep. To counter the wicked villains that seek to keep the species mind asleep indenitely, and individual consciousness under permanent detainment, we need to socially realize the highest innate value o lie. That realizaon would allow us to ully awaken rom this death and AI-driven, parasite worshipping, nightmare, to now instead worship lie, the only thing worthy o being worshipped by lie itsel. The expansion o human consciousness due to the awakening o the human species mind would urther the development o naturalized, lie-ocused ethical philosophy; that would aid the breaking out o the intangible, social prison cages o the ideological slave-driving machine. There are orces all around us aecng our every move and changing the very abric o reality.” Chances are, you nd yoursel in the rst or the second group, or perhaps you move back and orth between the two. But consider or a moment the perspecve o the mystery man who oered you the pills, who clearly belongs to the small third group. He may be paranoid, but that doesn’t mean those orces aren’t out to get him—and us. The grand mechanisms that direct our choices, ofen without our knowledge, can leave us eeling less than human. In The Matrix, humans retain their eshy bodies, but those bodies are mere energy generators or the empire o the AI machines. Plugged into the Matrix, they are part o a program that constructs a seemingly normal lie or them, while all the while they are being sucked dry or the benet o their evil mechanical overlords. Thus, they are no more than machines themselves. Poison Planter Satan is a master planng seeds doubt.using Planng seeds o doubt and using The deceit are obviously the Devil’s tools.atOrganized Gango Stalking gaslighng and this method is been used to drive people to madness. The damage o gaslighng is that it is conusing, isolang, and ofen results in you quesoning your own reality. The goal with gaslighng is to create a manipulated enviroment where one start thinking i they can trust their own senses and quiesoning reality. Gaslighng is when a person makes another person doubt their percepons, memories and somemes even sanity. Gaslighng is the systemac aempt by one person or even through organized gang stalking to erode another´s reality or percepon. Gaslighng is a orm o psychological abuse in which alse inormaon is presented in such a way as to make the target doubt their own memory and percepon. It is a deliberate ploy that occurs between the two individuals or between a targeted individual and organized gang stalking -the covert aggressor and the target. The endgame is that the person being gaslighted thinks he or she is going crazy, and the goal with organized gang stalking is to drive the targeted to madness. This is the goal g oal with organized gang stalking; gaslighng is the worst orm o decepons to create conusion in the mind. Gaslighng is been used by departments like healthcare and and social wellare. For example doctors changing shirt. Social wellare secretary trying to make you believe you hear things, and sending two dierent appointment me by gmail. The rst mail has a appointment me, day afer there is new a appointment me, and the rst gmail has been removed. The social wellare secretary sending two dierent mail with two dierent appointment mes, and someone else hacked into the gmail and removed the rst apppoinment me. So the organized gang stalking program even using gmail to aect your mind by gaslighng your mind. Even energy companies parcipang in organized gang stalking in this area o land. Energy companies using street lights; at night the turn o the light outside your window, and at dayme they turn on the light, and they turn on streets light when your are outdoors and exercise. exerc ise. In ood stores the cashier also using gaslighng psychology; i the credit card register shows the sum o your ood products 250 crones, you can hear the cashier saying it cost 150 crones in the background when you paying with your credit card. This is also a orm o constructed decepon or gaslighng to streghten all other acons o
organized gang stalking. The process o gaslighng distorts our sense o reality and makes us disbelieve
what we see, hear or experiencing through our percepon. This is how the oragnized gang stalking acons and gaslighng taking place. Its street theater or the eyes, its street theater or the ears, and its is gaslighng or percepon. It disturb, distract and distort reality. “The (alien) group” requires that we don’t develop our natural psychic senses (open the third eye and learn yoga science o liberaon), because this would give us the ability to see beyond “the veil o ignorance” that’s been set in place around us or eons and thousends o years. With our natural psychic senses ully developed, we would begin to intuively become aware o their presence and the lies that have distorted our percepons o ourselves and our world or so long. Recognizing and developing our psychic abilies would ree us rom the clutches o any decepons that they have used against us or most o our history. It has been deeply ingrained into the social abric to doubt and even ridicule anyone who purports to have psychic powers. The commonly held belie that we don’t have these abilies is by itsel the greatest impediment to our being able to develop and use them. The heart center is surrounded by what has been called the “veil o tears,” and it is the last veil to be cleared on the path o enlightenment. We learn then to see beyond the illusion and limitaons o ordinary reality. As clever and as crafy as Satan was in the Garden o Eden, he is the same outside o the garden. Satan’s methodical movements o cleverness are ofen seen as the same methods o darkness, but looks can be deceiving, as he himsel is the king o decepon. The darkness o Satan can ofen be likened to that o a skilled chess player eager to win over his opponent during the compeon o a game. Thus,oinauthority the gameover o chess, eachpieces. o the six types words, o pieces move dierently and have dierent amounts the other In other each piece has its own posion, but the queen can win the game. Chess pieces aack and capture other chess pieces with the objecve o checkmang the opponent’s king by placing it under an inescapable threat o capture. This is the method o organized gang stalking, This is the dialog o Satan when he approaches God to try to “shif” the saints o God. His aempt is to apprehend and state publicly beore the throne o God “Checkmate!” as he aempts to win the game. g ame. What you and I must understand is that, as it is with the game o chess, the king—Satan—is restricted in movement as it pertains to the “game” on the board. The same is said in this lie. Satan is restricted in movement, and the queen—the body o Christ— has authority over him by the power o the Word. The queen has the ability to move in places on the board that Satan does not have. The queen—the body o Christ—has the power to win the game because it has the ortude to do so. The queen stands on the thrust o the King o Kings, who has already won in nal victory. One can think at the Matrix and the mind-prison on Earth as a chessboard ruled with three dimensional methods o control and decepons that creates an illusionary restricon o movement. Satan´s goals has always been to disturb, distract and distort the human mind so they don´t have knowledge to nd the real Sel and through this understand they have the power to move out o the chess game in the three dimensional world, the matrix, the mind prison, or the illusionary dreamworld. The core o Satan’s plan is the hijacking o our consciousness and the creaon o a hive mind. I the king on the chess represent Satan and the ego percepon o the ve senses, so does the Queen represents the sixth sense and third eye o intuion. Humans can´t win the spiritual chess game by using the carnal mind and mass consciousness Satan have access to, one need to connect to the sixth sense and third eye o intuion. The of-quoted passage about spiritual warare in the Book o Ephesians: “We are not contending against esh and blood, but against the principalies, against the powers, against the world rulers o this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places” (6:12). What, one might well ask, is the meaning o “the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places”? Isn’t the locus o evil spiritual orces in hell, which is tradionally
conceptualized as being below rather than above the earth? In this passage and others that might be
cited, “heavenly wickedness” reers to the archons. Even the word “rulers” here is a translaon o the Greek archon, so that the original passage reads,”archons o this present darkness. The Darwin evoluonary theory may just be another orm o created decepons by same enes that have genec manipulated the human dna strand and how knowledge about all these endless mind control methods everyone using. Humankind is trapped and capvated within history by a “evoluonary lock”. When they genec manipulated the human dna strand and unplugged ten o twelve dna strands they also trapped humankind within a history. The numbers o dna strands represents inormaon and enlightment, and by disconnect and unplugged 10 dna strands, humans can´t acces higher levels o consciousness and conguraon this inormaon into the cells. One can think like this; the 2 dna strand is the “locked matrix” and the junk dna holds the key to the lock. The lack o inormaon blocks the energy-soulconguraon to higher levels o consciousness. Through “maya psychology” and the veil o ignorance the dna helix is in slumbering state o mind, or dreamstate, and when Mankinds mind is asleep they orget the true spiritual nature o who they are and where they come orm. This creates a “evoluonary lock” or spiritual progress because humankind is been trapped and imprisoned in history or within the 2 dna strand, the matrix, and this becomes the t he mind prison, and then creates the egos “dreamworld”, and humankind then is trapped in the arcial and virtual bubble o reality. And organized gang stalking is part o the beast system that capvates, traps, and imprisoned humankind into the matrix. Every living being isItunder theitsgovernance o Maya In emoonal to Maya the whole world is asleep. orgets true spiritual nature(Illusion). and is asleep to it, butaachment is awake to material consciousness. It is rom this Maya, the encer, has capvated the whole world. In ignorance he ails to realize the purpose o lie and remains perpetually in bondage. Where, as ego separates the soul rom God, maya prolongs the separaon by projecng the real as alse and alse as real, deluding, thus, it keeps the soul in its grip. It allures and capvates the individual. It allures and capvates the individual. Only the egocentric gets into its web. The souls are entangled in maer and release is made possible when the dierence between the nature o the soul and maer is recognized. The human soul is released through recognizing that the world as caused is an illusion. The Earthly Lie Mind is immersed in the maya-hypnozed existence, remains in ignorance, deeming himsel to be a physical being. The maya-hypnozed ego creates the distorons o reality or distorons o the powers within. The rst distoron-error that man has made is believing that power is outside him, the second distoron-error is made through believing in the dying nature o man, and not the undying nature o the real Sel/Soul. The third error-distoron o man´s mind is not limited by his physical body, although he usually thinks it is. But it is the intellect and the ego that bind him there. The human body system and chakra system has “three knots”. These knots are ound within the energec interior o our psychic system. They are problemac because they bind us in a state o ignorance, distort everything we experience, e xperience, and lock up our wisdom. These minderrors is the mind-illusions mind-illusions that distorts reality. Another term or illusions is “maya” and the “dream state” o the mind is the maya-hypnozed mind. This mind is controlled by the second chakra and the Moon, which controls all the waters and emoons (even the maya-hypnozed). The System or the “beast system” and the matrix is built up around controlling certain brain wave requencies that keep the genec manipulaon in place within a energy grid. There is seven major chakras and everyone represents a certain requency, the higher up on the chakra ladder one ascending the higher requencies is made availabale. The lower matrix is represented through low vibraonal requencies and its ruler is ear based consciousness or ear requencies. Fear controls everything. Its repress, oppress and supppress. Satan is ultra ego. One genre o magic, ESP or telepathy, operates upon
the same electromagnec spectrum as radio waves. “Basically, every human body is a walking radio
staon, broadcasng and receiving on ultra-long wavelengths o the standard electromagnec energy spectrum…And 99 percent o all instrucons or casng spells are ways o changing your neural system!’ These neural paerns link together creang something called a “switchboard:’ a “metapaern” or mass mind which is the common sea o consciousness shared by all individuals linked together like an invisible psychic internet. Jung called this the “collecve unconscious” and it is in this realm that the sorcerer can do his best work. A man-made product called white noise can actually be inundated with words only your subconscious hears that has ability to alter your psychological and biological inormaon processing. Such subliminal technology, promoted by proponents as illuminang, actually takes you out o harmonic balance with God and is spiritual warare on a grand scale. Humans biologically cannot ght against an enemy they cannot see, and Satan knows i he can cut your phone line to God that he has got you orever in his grip. Psychological warare today involves producon o weapons using acousc waves at a controlled hertz to totally control a human being’s body rom a distance like remote control without a shot ever having to be red. Triggering various electromagnec uctuaons can aect brainwaves that then alter human emoon and physical well-being. Because all humans have a traceable electromagnec ngerprint, Satan wants you to dial into his broadcast so he can pinpoint you even more with demonic acvity. Just to be sure you understand Satan’s game plan, let us now recap what we have previously learned to get an even bigger picture o just how Satan’s requency o his universal collecve consciousness cantoone day soon mankind. ELFthe waves an staon ability when secretly transmied to lock on a brain. This totally systemcontrol operates similar to wayhave a radio uncons. Satan is the program director who selects the agenda or the t he staon. The demons and allen humanity produce the programming, which propagates and reinorces the agenda (alse doctrine). The staon then transmits the message over the air. However, you cannot c annot pick up t he staon unless you have a receiver tuned to the right requency. All o allen humanity is tuned to radio staon “WORLD” with the volume turned all the way up. The receiver is the t he esh, which is aracted to Satan’s requency. All three aspects work in harmony: the world, the esh, and the Devil. Satan (the ultra ego) has power over the air medium, according to the Bible. Air carries large amounts o electromagnecally charged waves. Magnec resonance is the key Satan uses to interact and taunt humanity. His power to manipulate natural requency and wavelengths produces an ill eect on pineal gland g land hormone producon. This explains why Satan’s army is everishly installing tracking devices in everything. Once perected, such technology will secure biological control over the brain and keep mankind in a mentally altered state tuned to evil. Resonances received by electrical communicaon devices allow signals rom certain requencies while rejecng others. Years ago, it was a proven act that a transducer could modiy spoken words into ELF waves to be heard in your head telepathically. Today they using syntethic telepathy and voice to skull technology. A powerul electromagnec grid orms a web around our globe. This grid o ley lines connect all megalithic monuments, built using sacred harmonic geometry, to magniy Satan’s covering so he can rule over Earth’s kingdoms. At present human evoluon, communicaon between our body and the hidden ten strands o DNA has been very limited —perhaps at 15% eciency. The key to increasing DNA communicaon lies within electromagnesm, because DNA is really a super conductor o current. And the ny currents within DNA set up small magnec elds. In other words, there is an EM component to our genec structure, just as in all other aspects o our body — in intracellular ssue, heart movement as well as brain uncon. Man’s history has been one o development rom the state o mass unconscious reacons to that o a slowly recognised group responsibility. The low-grade human being or the unthinking individual has a collecve consciousness.
He may regard himsel as a person, but he does no clear thinking as to human relaons, or as to the
place o humanity in the scale o being. He is easily swayed by the mass or collecve thought, and is regimented and standardised by mass psychology. He moves in rhythm with the mass o men; he thinks as they think (i he thinks at all); he easily eels as the mass eels, and he remains undierenated rom his kind. Mass psychology swing the masses to their will because they work with the collecve, though undeveloped, consciousness. When uou are able to get your conscious mind in control and shut o the auopilot o your ego, you start to be able to make your lie to a magical adventure. We have to gure out how to put the ego in the background and keep it out o the driver seat. The ego is the deault operang system and its basic purpose is survival. By turning o the autopilot one turn o the deault roune uncons, and through this one is able to re-program the mind in new direcons, and can c an tap into the unlimited creave power o the real Sel. Se l. The ego want´t to control and dominate and using ear. Fear is linked to control, and control is linked to autopilot thinking paern. Autopilot is a response to ear. When humans are scared they switch to automac. The autopilot state o the mind is what prevents the third eye o intuion rom be acvated. The ego and intellect is the opposite to intuion, and may even be the enemy within because it prevents anything rom be changed and evolved. The ego, intellect and autopilot prevents the third eye o intuion rom opening. From a brain wave perspcve the beta waves (lef brain hemisphere) suppresses theta waves (right brain hemisphere) and beta waves is been govern by the ego, intellect and autopilot and prevents divine/bliss theta waves rom awakening and inuenicng with its healing powers. Beta brain waves is the autopilot o thinking that prevents divine theta waves rom be acvated and beta brain waves (autopilot) is what prevents the third eye o intuion rom opening. Fear closing the third eye and autopilot is the response o this ear, and the autopilot is the deault seng where the ego controls, operates and dominates the lower matrix. When one learn to shut o the beta brain waves one also shut o the deault seng o the autopilot. Fear lies at the very heart o much o ego’s e go’s driving orce. As much as it may disguise, delude and deceive itsel, ear is what drives the ego toward narcissism (control), arrogance (compensaon) and deense. The collecve mass-narcissism keep humankind imprisoned in the dreamworld and illusions. I one convert the veil o ignorance that is in place is the collecve mass-narcissism and this the materialisc three dimensional world, ignorance or narcissism is the state o mind when one don´t has the ability to see through the illusionary world o maer. As the ego or the egoic mind is the matrix composed by all the thoughts, belies, concepts, ideas, biases and assumpons that you picked up along the way, are not yours and that create within you a alse sense o sel and a alse noon o who you are, the “Higher Mind” is, in act, your real mind, made o your true essence and it contains your most pure sense o sel. The masses are made up o individuals and to change the consciousness o the masses — the consciousness o the individual must alter. As we alter our consciousness and awareness, we will understand who we are, why we are here, here , and what part we are desned to play in creang this new age. In this way, satan ( the ultra ego) exercises great control over large groups o people. Working as the accuser, satan uses this “corporate thought” to keep God’s spiritual leaders down and out. I God intends to use a certain man to bless His people, the enemy, e nemy, working within the group mentality, will cause “everybody” to turn against him. And this is also been used in organized gang stalking, or organized bullying, or organized predator stalking. Satan controlls mass consciousness through the carnal mind and ego, and actually using anyone, at anyme and anywhere or the purpose o organized gang stalking. How does this control-matrix called “corporate thinking” work? We all desire to be accepted. Every one o us has an inherent need or the approbaon and acknowledgment o others. Because the enemy knows this, as soon as he gets control o a group, he brings all who may object to his
will under control using the ear o not being accepted. It is called the “ear o exclusion.” This type o
ear is an inmidang ear. Some people live in what is called “people bondage.” People bondage is when people cannot separate their personal lives rom other people’s thoughts and opinions about them. Because they cannot separate the two, they are perpetually governed by the opinions o others. Fear and inmidaon controls mass consciousness, and producing a “corporate thought paern”, that keep people in bondage and separaon, and subconsciously this creates a ear o exclusion. This state o ear and inmidaon is been aected through the “tribal consciousness” that is part o the lower matrix (ultra ego) and this mind-prison. For eons, human will has been controlled by the collecve will. For example, the will o the tribe has dictated the will o its tribe members, i.e., “my will and tribal will are one.” However, the individualizaon process requires that we develop a sense o our own will. Only when we can make decisions based on our inner guidance can we liberate ourselves rom the dictates o the collecve will, external authories, as well as the manipulave and exploitave polical and economic systems. From an energec perspecve, when our electromagnec e lectromagnec eld and psyche are merged with mass consciousness, the tribal mind controls our mind and emoons. We are at the mercy o the direcves o our tribe. We thus make ourselves available to be manipulated and exploited by the prevailing social and economic system. In act, we are not only dependent upon external authories, we are open targets or their abuse. I we are a slave to external orces, our will is not ree. Our individualizaon process and separaon rom group consciousness requires that we ocus on ourselves and become masters o our own energy. Fortunately, we can parcipate in shifing the global paradigm by extricang ourselves rom the prevailing matrix and by reclaiming our will. Connecng with the power and truth o universal orces within is the only way to reclaim our authenc will. w ill. When we embody the strength o the Divine and our soul, we can be released rom the web o mass consciousness. Our tribal aliaon is replaced by our oneness with universal Spirit. The right use o will is then possible. As we become able and willing to listen to and ollow our inner guidance, we cease c ease to listen to and ollow the direcves o social, religious, parental, and other authority gures. Ulmately, we experience that our will and Divine Will are one. Corporate thinking, people bondage, ear o exclusion, tribal consciousness, mass consciousness creates a advanced system o control mechanism, and these methods can be seen in today´s organized gang stalking. Negavity, stress, ear, anxiety, pain, mind terror is what keeps humankind trapped in the matrix. Organized Gang Stalking set up a stage o acons o inmidaon and then staging o strange events intended to disorient the target indivudal and make them insecure and araid. In order to gain control and manipulate another person a covert aggressor will employ posive reinorcement taccs such as praise, approval, even sympathy to draw you in. Then the aggressor will create a growing climate o ear and sel-doubt with the use o intermient posive and negave reinorcement (threats, inmidaon, even playing the vicm) to disorient the targeted person. The denion o inmidaon: Inmidaon is the art o deterring someone through ear. Satan (the ultra ego) wants to deter you rom new ideas, new visions and new territories. That is why he is alarming you, rightening you and warding you o. Rejecon is one o Satan ´s inmidaon strategies. When one begin to advance in the area or spiritual progress, they subtle start to set up the stage or inmidaon. Fear and inmidaons is part o the strategies in organized gang stalking. When the inmidators come, their biggest weapons are words—threatening to harm, to disgrace, and to take away something o value. The demon that accompanies all inmidators on their mission is called ear. The demon o ear stands in the oreront to bark like a mad dog, while the human inmidator breathes threats. Mass consciousness using all orm o sounds as a weapons and this is the main component in organized gang stalking Energy systems that are guided only by the ego are more
likely to be enguled into the inuenal power o the mass o collecve energy. e nergy. Ego based energy
systems ofen perceive the world as being a terrible, negave place to live. Their percepons create hoslity and hate within them. They project their negavity into the world, eeding the negavity within the mass o collecve energy. This negavity is what posive, awakened energy systems are constantly ghng against. Posive awakened energy systems are higher conscious beings that can see past the smokescreens o the ego to get to the truth. Since the mass o collecve e energy nergy is predominantly derived rom the unconscious ego, awakened energy systems are considered outcasts and have to lead a lie o repressed identy. Revealing their true sel causes ridicule, persecuon, and never ending insults o projecons o being labeled as delusional or herecs against the alse reality belie system within the mass o collecve energy. This is the collecve organized gang stalking. They constant stalking persecuon and “shadowing”. I we want to raise our vibraon, we need to prevent ear rom controlling our state o being. When we nd ourselves in a state o ear, we need to have a way to release ear. Learning to release ear is important because most people regularly experience ear in dierent orms, inducing seemingly challenging, dicult, and emoonal situaons that are not real but imagined. These ears keep us locked in the matrix, the morphogenec grids g rids o our awareness, o our acve consciousness. It is also our collecve consciousness that induces ears. This is how we create the vicious circle o ear in our lives. The theta brain wave is sought afer most with meditators and myscs, mainly because, with the right condions, it’s said to open up the pineal gland – and the theta brain wave state is also the collecve subconscious mind that holds all o the experience and human programming in the grid o the Matrix. Theta brain-wave state that connects him with a higher godsource power and bring enormous transormaon, conscious access to it. Your greater capacity exists in such subtle energy o sel that you can only know it in this relaxed theta t heta state. A great benet o thinking in theta connected to Source is that you disconnect rom the liming and earul thoughts. When the right and lef brain is balanced one is able to connect up more easilyto obtain inormaon. When your ´re centered and balanced, your energy will start expanding; it´ll start going up your spine again, then it expands out o the body , but including the body, into the experience that we tend to call bliss. Fears and inmidaon blocks the access to easily obtain inormaon. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. Those o you in this third dimension see your Earth rom a third dimensional point o view. Those o you who are in the third dimension see the third dimension as physical solid substance. Because o the vibraon o the electromagnec energy eld, you are seeing it through light reracon. That light reracon, rom your point o consciousness, is as real to you as anything is on this physical planet Earth in the third dimension. Change the electromagnec energy eld, you also change the light reracon. And that light reracon changes what you experience and what you see. That is why we w e teach that what you are truly seeing out there is an illusion, and it is an illusion based upon light reracon. When ear blocks the ability o visions, it prevents us rom seeing reality as it is. and make true learning, or real change. It blocks and creates major restricons to knowing the real Higher Sel and creates an illusions one is living in a comort zone, and when one start to leaving the comort zone the ego reacts w with ith negavity, ear, stress, anxiety or panic, and i one connues to progress against these emoons and thoughts, then the mass consciousness will start organized gang stalking acons (spiritual and psychological warare to prevent one rom make any changes and leaving the matrix). When ear blocks visions, it blocks us rom seeing reality as it is, and this blocks new input o inormaon, and when this input o new inormaon is blocked, this then blocks the process o learning, and when the learning process is blocked, then the ability to change is blocked, and when the ability o changed is blocked humankind is imprisoned in the
looping matrix o old concepts o duality. Freedom is the ability evolving and reedom is the ability to be
able to change. And this controls the 2 dna strands rom progressing. Fear not just blocks the ow o energy, visions, it blocks the pathways and it blocks the source o inormaon. Fear makes the alpha bridge to dissapear, and the alpha bridge carries the codes that the theta divine brain waves need to start healing the old evoluonary brain. When the alpha bridge is re-builded one get access to divine theta inormaon o bliss, and through this new inormaon; humankind can reprogram the whole brain and evolving new spiritual gifs. When ear blocks visions its blocks the third eye o intuion. The power o intuion dissolves ego and duality. Insights and visions reveals re veals the path to salvaon and ear hindering this process and the archons prevent the soul rom ascending and obstrucng the pathway to higher consciousness, and thereore using all orms o negave, ear mongering, stress inducing, senszing methods create harm by using harmul covert and overt methods o spiritual and psychological warare (organized gang stalking). Energy is inormaon, and inormaon is history. Its like the key and lock together. Ancient text then reveals there is three knots o ignorance and these blocks the natural ow o energy in the human body-system, and then energy is inormaon, and inormaon is the “history” humankind is trapped in and living in the state o ignorance or the slumbring state. The ulmtate result o visionary insights is when duality becomes oneness and the principle is; the urther backward you look, the urther you can see orward. In the state o Oneness everything is experienced in present me (past and uture becomes now). When humans abilies slowly disconnects rom her roots o evoluonary history and evoluonary reerence, in combinaon with lost o ability to selreecon, and lowered levels o Consciousness it will be more dicult to see urther in the plans o uture. The logic is easy; to see orward you must have ability to see backwards. When they disconnected 10 o humans spirial dna strand they disconnected their evoluonary reerences and their intuion, and thereore lost the abilty to see beyond the veil o ignorance, and this gives them the advantage to control and make humankind manageable and easier to keep them enslaved in the Matrix. Energy, inormaon is light and it has been social and genec manipulated and enginered or eons and thosuends o years, generaon afer generaon. Book o Ephesians: “We are not contending c ontending against esh and blood, but against the principalies, against the powers, against the world rulers o this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places” (6:12). The ofquoted passage about spiritual warare in the Book o Ephesians: “We are not contending against esh and blood, but against the principalies, against the powers, against the world rulers o this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places” (6:12). What, one might well ask, is the meaning o “the spiritual hosts o wickedness in the heavenly places”? Isn’t the locus o evil spiritual orces in hell, which is tradionally conceptualized as being below rather than above the earth? In this passage and others that might be cited, “heavenly wickedness” reers to the archons. Even the word “rulers” here is a translaon o the Greek Gree k archon, so that the original passage reads,”archons o this present darkness. Organized gangstalking has many simularies with how cults working Cults grow and thrive to the extent that they succeed succee d in destroying their ollowers condence in themselves and in their ollowers own belie systems. Probably the most powerul and inmidang methods used by cult leaders are various types o gaslighng. Cults know that i they can control your relaonships then they can control you (same in gangstalking) Gangstalking; i they can control your relaonships then they can control you, i they can control your access to inormaon they control your lie, i they can control your sleep they control your lie, me and even you health (when you are lack o sleep and red) Cults; Those who control the inormaon control the person. In a mind control cult any inormaon rom outside the cult is considered evil, especially i it is opposing the cult. Members are told not to read it or believe it.
Gangstalking; Changing a person’s environment can also reer to the sudden rejecon o their
inormaon or opinions, seng permissible topics to discuss, and having strict control over their communicaon Cults also try to cut you o rom your riends and amily because they hate others being able to inuence you (same in gangstalking, no support system) Gangstalking/isolaon and ostracism includes controlling a person’s social acvity: who they see, who they talk to, where they go and any other method to limit their access to others. It may also include liming what material is read Cults; A mind control cult will seek to manoeuvre your lie so as to maximize your contact c ontact with cult members and minimize your contact with people outside the group, especially those who oppose your involvement. Gangstalking; An important element o psychological control is the t he isolaon o the vicm rom the outside world Cults: Many pathways have subtle or obvious rules or pressure taccs lo keep members in the old, in a state o ear, in a state o wickedness, in a state o manipulaon o reality and dercepon. I you declare that you are ready to move on, the instuon goes into intense threat-andsurvival mode. Leaders tell you that you need to stay in the organizaon or lie or you will be lost or go to hell, they hi-jacking your communicaon and inormaon channels by closing down your internet and all your tv-channels to try make you even more dependent o them as abusers. Gangstalking; Isolaon reduces the opportunity o the abused to be rescued or escape e scape rom the abuse. It also helps disorientate the abused and makes the abused more dependent on the abuser. The degree o power and control over the abused is conngent upon the degree o his or her physical or emoonal isolaon Cults: Mind control cults keep their members so busy with meengs and acvies that they become too busy and too red to think about their involvement. Gangstalking: Mind control. They eeding your brain with negavity, traumabasing, overwhelming, oodings, pain, terror, sensizing, stress, ear, anxiety, paranoia acvies, and what´s eeding your mind controls your lie. They mental g garbaging arbaging your brain and mind to keep you busy and red. Cults; Time control also helps the cult keep their members immersed in the manuactured cult environment. Gangstalking; Time control or sleep deprivaon helps the government abuser keep their targeted individual in the manuactured gangstalking surreality enviroment they have created. Gangstalking – controlling people, i they can control your sleep they control your lie Fear is the orce that drives a cult Fear is the orce that drives gangstalking (people walking around on the streets and trying earmongering your lie and trying to scare you with sounds around your apartment) Cults; People in a mind control cult will also hide their true thoughts and eelings, and instead wear a mask which presents them as a perect cult member. This mask is a deense against being reported to leadership and being punished or not measuring up (cult members never eel like they measure up to the cult’s ideals, and yet ofen believe the other members around them do, when in reality the others eel the same as them). Hence cult members are trained not only to deceive outsiders, but also to deceive their ellow cult members. Gangstalking; Gangstalking is a masquerade “Wolves in mental sheep´s clothing”. They are dressed as all others, but their evil double-minded and twisted purposes are hidden agendas (hidden masks) to psycological torture, harm, terrorize and traumabase. The walking around here and there and spreading mental poison and mental garbage. They deceiving people, and gaslighng them to make them conused, and manipulate their percepon and enviroment. The manipulaon o a person’s environment without their control creates a sense o powerlessness by subjecng the person to intense and conusing acons which are intense and ofen conict each other. You can understand why this constant orm o torture is likely to create anxiety. Environmental manipulaon causes emoonal distress and impacts cognive processes, values, ideas, atudes, conduct, and ability to reason or make decisions. Changing a person’s environment can also reer to the sudden rejecon o their inormaon or opinions, seng permissible topics to discuss, and
having strict control over their communicaon. Organized Gang Stalking – Simularies to t o Malignant
narcissism When you disconect rom duality, disconnect rom dualism, disconnect rom polaries, disconnects dichtomized thinking, disconnect disconnect rom the abuser or ruler — today we this phenomenia in government promoted and organized gang stalking. Dark Triad: A psychological term that reers to the combinaon o three personality disorders/traits: Ansocial, Narcissisc, and Machiavellian (this last one is not an ocial personality disorder, but more a series o traits.) It may be related to an observaon by Muris and colleagues about the dark triad. They point out that while extreme cruelty is rare, lying, cheang, bullying, and domineering over others are not. The monster who commits mass violence may begin as “evil-lite:” harboring a estering grievance or grudge-holding. This results in passive aggressive acts, or overt anger, or taking advantage o others, or interpersonal inmidaon, or verbal aggression, or any combinaon o these. This evil-lite (what we call the “shadows” o the dark triad or the dusky cast o the malignant points) may deepen unl it morphs into rage that permits pe rmits the juscaon o harming others. Malignant Malignant narcissism is a psychological psychological syndrome comprising an extreme mix o narcissism, ansocial behavior, aggression, and sadism. Ofen grandiose, and always ready to raise hoslity levels, the malignant narcissist undermines amilies and organizaons in which they are involved, and dehumanizes the people with whom they associate. Gang Stalking – covert and overt aggression, raising hosly, triggering aggression, provoking, undermines, dehumanizes, satanic, systemac, ritualisc Malignant narcissism; The social psychologist Erich Fromm rst coined the term “malignant narcissism” in 1964, describing it as a “severe mental sickness” represenng “the quintessence o evil”. He characterized the condion as “the most severe pathology and the root o the most vicious destrucveness and inhumanity” Organized Gang Stalking is maliciousness and insidious orm o abuse o humans and including; mind control, brainwashing, Mk Ultra, sound tortrure, requency weapon, EMF technology, Voice to Skull, Telepathic Telepathy, Sensizing, Vicmizing, Trauma-basing, Slandering, Mockering, Inmidaon, Demonizing, Dehumanisaon, Demoralisaon, Sleep deprivaon, Psychic driving, Stalking and Persecuon, Ostracism and exclusion, Gaslighng, Crazy making, Communicaon intererence, Noise harassment, Anhoring, Chaining, Sensizing, Triggering, Fear mongering, Aacking Sel-image and sel-condent, aacking willpower, and together this represenng what Fromm calls “the quintessence o evil”. Malignant narcissism and gangstalkers; . A narcissist will deliberately damage other people in pursuit o their own selsh desires. Narcissisc abuse is covert, and ofen disguised as love and care, but it’s anything but. It’s not a single act o cruelty like an insulng comment, or verbal abuse laced with a string o proanies. It’s the insidious, gradual, and intenonal erosion o a person’s sense o sel-worth. It’s a combinaon o emoonal and psychological abuse aimed at undermining a person’s identy or the sole purpose o obtaining control or personal gain. It can involve paerns o dominance, manipulaon, inmidaon, emoonal coercion, withholding, dishonesty, extreme selshness, guilt-mongering, rejecon, stonewalling, gaslighng, nancial abuse, extreme ealous , and possessiveness. What triggers Narcissisc Abuse Syndrome? Narcissisc Abuse Syndrome (NAS) ofen develops as the result o psychological and emoonal abuse, spiritual abuse, gaslighng, baing and bashing, beliling, hidden abuse, shaming, projecon, smear campaigns, a alse narrave, threats, distoron o conversaons, circular conversaons, word salad games, exploitave games, reusal to ever have a normal conversaon, diversion and alse accusaons, omion o acts or the benet o one person and the destrucon o another. It is a type o PTSD. It ofen causes vicms to eel deenseless and beaten down (these methods is used in organized gang stalking) Gang Stalking program and Psychopaths seek to humiliate their targets. They nd kind & cheerul people & slowly transorm them into an unrecognizable mess o insecuries & anxiety. By manuacturing jealousy &
contempt, they unravel easygoing people & leave them as a shell o their t heir ormer selves. The vicm is lef
blaming themselves, conused & embarrassed by their own behavior. Meanwhile, the psychopath plays innocent & moves along to the next target to begin the same cycle. TYPICAL PROFILE OF AN ABUSER Very charming and smooth, controlling, spling (seeing a person as all good or all bad), minimizaon, raonalizaon, denial, juses, brandishing anger, points ngers, shames, reads into things, insolent pride, must win, guilt trip, inmidaon, evasion, shaming, manipulave, do as I say not as I do (their acons do not match their words), the perpetual vicm, condescending, patronizing, superior, entled, lies, excuses, people who go against what I say should be punished, it is always someone else’s ault, the rules don’t apply to me, eigning innocence, eigning conusion, charms, viliying the target or vicm, not interested in talking things out or coming to a mutual understanding, will play judge and jury over others, will pretend to love the vicm to onlookers and in the charmed circle, will eign concern or the vicm, will eel sorry or themselves but not sorry or how they have eected another person, will work in unethical ways, will gaslight, bait a vicm and bash the vicm, threaten, exploitave, word salad games and circular conversaons. May appear prideul, deensive, will not admit wrong doing and may hint at the act that the vicm is crazy or mentally unstable thereore completely untrustworthy and noncredible. M Sco Peck writes; Evil is the use o power to destroy the spiritual growth o others or the purpose o deending and preserving the integrity o our own sick selves. In short, it is scapegoang (or today´s gangstalking). A predominant characterisc…o the behavior o those I call evil is scapegoang. Because in their hearts they consider themselves above reproach, they must lash out at any one who does reproach them. They sacrice others to preserve their selmage o perecon. Therapist Dr M. Sco Peck, author o The People o the Lie, writes: at one point I dened evil as ‘the exercise o polical power that is the imposion o one’s will upon others by overt or covert coercion in order to avoid spiritual growth’”, and covert and overt is used in today´s psychological warare against targeted individuals. Goal or Organized Gang Stalking S talking is to destroy identy, sel-image, selcondent, willpower WHO THE ABUSERS TARGET? Anyone that poses a threat to their image. But the most successul emoonal abuse cases are ofen conducted on very trusng and sensive people. This is especially true in regards to adult bullying situaons. Ofen the target is either a people pleaser or empathec people. This type o person may sel destruct because o their inability NOT to soak in or even recognize all the abusive taccs their perpetrators use to cause the person to emoonally and mentally deteriorate, even believing the abusers assessment on them. This just serves as urther proo in therejected, Sociopath’s smear campaign vicm. canturn be devastang orCovert someone has already been slandered and hatedon to the have more This people against them andwho overt aggression Those who are evil are masters o disguise; they are not apt to wingly disclose their true colors–either to others or to themselves. Because they are such experts at disguise, it is seldom possible to pinpoint the maliciousness o the evil. The disguise is usually impenetrable p 76….Naturally, since it is designed to hide its opposite The Narcissist: Coercion and control o others Evil is the exercise o polical power– that is, the imposion o one’s will upon others by overt or covert coercion–in c oercion–in order to avoid…spiritual growth…Because their willulness is so extraordinary–and e xtraordinary–and always accompanied by a lust or power–evil are more likely than most to polically aggrandize themselves…..There is a remarkable power in the manner in which they aempt to control others. A narcissist wants to torture their scapegoat. A narcissist wants to torture their scapegoat. They want you to stay alive because they’ve put a lot o me and energy into making you the cause or all o their problems. Even i it came to a point where you were seen as useless or god orbid you were able to escape, your garden-variety narcissist probably wouldn’t want to kill you. However they could certainly push you to the point where you want to die.
Lacking in empathy, he would eortlessly humiliate and coldly dismiss you when you’re at your lowest.
He would jusy his hurul and destrucve acons by saying you made him do it. He had no choice but to be so despicable in his acons. He would then walk away with his new supply and try to suppress the shame. He may look back and check on you, not because he cares, c ares, but because he wouldn’t want your death to be on his conscience (which he would, again, jusy). A malignant narcissist would slow-kill you or allow another person to do the job or them. t hem. The Narcissist: Symbioc relaonship Another orm o devastaon that narcissisc intrusiveness can create is the symbioc relaonship. “Symbiosis”–as we use the term in psychiatry–is not a mutually benecial state o interdependence. Instead it reers to a mutually parasic and destrucve coupling. In the symbioc relaonship neither partner will separate rom the other even though it would obviously be benecial to each i they could. I doubt that it is possible or two uerly evil people to live together in the close quarters o a sustained marriage. They would be too destrucve or the necessary cooperaon….In every evil couple, i we could examine them closely enough, I image we would nd one partner at least slightly in thrall to the other. For adults to be the vicms o evil, they too must be powerless to escape….They may be powerless by virtue o their own ailure o courage….bound by chains o laziness and dependency. Malignant narcissism hates what he can´t control and evil organized gang stalking hates what he can´t mind control or brainashing I you belonged to the world, it would love you as its own. As it is, you do not belong to the world, but I have chosen you out o the world. That is why the world hates you (John 15:19). This Bible verse symbolizing the Earthly Duality and Spiritual Oneness, when somone is chosen out rom the Earthly and dualisc world they hates you. Duality. We live in a dualisc world. Every issue has been polarized. In the west we see these poles as opposites. Day and night are the opposite extremes o light and dark. Because o the duality you were not able to see the beauty o oneness, o an organic unity; you were not able to see the light. The mechanisc world view has ragmented the human mind. The condioned energy gave birth to the error o dualism. The condion o “ignorance” consists, then, o a state o mind in which one is exclusively ocused on “earth plane” reality, with its dualism and ragmentaon. Now, there is always some transcendence, even in the transcendental orms o religious mediaon. Here we nd, once again, in relaon to sacrice, the doublet structure o theology. It is thus possible to explain that the term “transcendent(al)” is excluded rom duality, like a scapegoat third term (ersémissaire) (Girard), an exclusion that permits the hierarchical organizaon o the duality and the constuon o a closed group. John 15:19 describes the earthly duality, and because you don´t belong to the earthly duality your are excluded rom the duality belongingness, and this starts the goes scapegoang process o isolaon, persecuon, harassing, destrucon or sacrice. The journey orward and upwards to the Third Eye where this duality and polaries are transormed to Oneness and Light. Machiavellian people and Malignant narcissism and organized gang stalking are same and have same goal o dominaon “The narcissist devours people, consumes their output, and casts the empty, writhing shells aside.” —Sam Vaknin Machiavellianism is “the employment o cunning and duplicity in statecraf or in general conduct”. In modern psychology, Machiavellianism is one o the dark triad personalies, characterized by a duplicitous interpersonal style, a cynical disregard or morality and a ocus on sel-interest and personal gain. Malignant narcissists and psychopaths will ulmately demean, exploit, and hurt anyone who comes into relaonship with them. Irraonal posions and conversaon, circular logic, word babble that seem to produce nothing but conusion are common with both sociopaths and malignant narcissists. Because o their personal delusion they may have trouble staying on topic and commonly change the subject rather than ollow the acts or deal with the real issue. The narcissist may preer to aack any opposion or opposing opinion, whether real or imagined, with discreding ad hominems or
conal accusaons. “Gaslighng” is a manipulave tacc that can be described in dierent variaons
o three words: “That didn’t happen,” “You imagined it,” and “Are you crazy?” Gaslighng is perhaps one o the most insidious manipulave taccs out there because it works to distort and erode your sense o reality; it eats away at your ability to trust yoursel and inevitably disables you rom eeling jused in calling out abuse and mistreatment. mistreatment. This creates doubt. Mali Malignant gnant narcissists can do more than call you names, degrade and belile you. Besides making your lie miserable they can be dangerous to your lie itsel. I their control is beginning to slip away as you began to heal your part o the relaonship their abuse may become physical. This threat can escalate rapidly and take many orms o envy, jealousy, possessiveness and stalking. “The Rules” use mirroring as a conversaonal habit and technique; it is used as a Narcissisc Abuse tacc. Mirroring – When malicious, it’s actually one o the most eecve, emoonally and psychologically abusive o all the abuse taccs. Boom line, when used to con and manipulate other people’s trust and emoons with the sel-promong intent to manipulate, con, and ulmately to do harm Mirroring, when used as a psychology term, tends to have a very specic connotaon, denion, and meaning. While mirroring another person’s body postures, speech paerns, or mannerisms Machiavellianism—A selsh, callous, manipulave philosophy and code o personal behavior named or the 16th-century polical adviser Niccolb Machiavelli, the author o The Prince. It is not a personality disorder but rather rat her an outlook and behavior. People who are Machiavellian rounely manipulate others in a cynical and unprincipled way to benet themselves. Malignant narcissism—A dangerous personality disorder, according to psychiatrist Oo Kernberg, characterized by extreme, grandiose narcissism and sel-absorpon, lack o empathy, deecve conscience, readiness to use aggression to achieve personal goals, and a suspicious, paranoid outlook. Double Speaking and Malignant narcissism Doublespeak is both an overt and covert conversaon control tacc where the speaker (as an Abuser) deliberately chooses to use euphemisc, ambiguous, or obscure language while engaging in conversaon. it’s a verbal conversaon tacc that by nature is inherently psychologically and emoonally abusive. That’s why is crucial or vicms o Narcissisc abusers to understand that when a Flying Monkey (acng as an Enabler) or a person with Cluster B personality uses doublespeak techniques, they do so to control and manipulate another person. The key to understanding situaonal ethics with regard to the use o doublespeak is to dene the speakers intent. Because a man holding up his hand and asking people to report how many ngers he has — then telling them they are wrong i they say ve because technically speaking it’s our ngers and a thumb — has a conversaonal agenda, once physically designed meet or exceed and control needs. People use doublespeak gaslight to pervasively. It’s noaenon-seeking, secret or mystery power, why a selsh, sel-centered, sel- who aggrandizing, manipulave, pathological liar and control reak would choose to master its use as a skill. People who use doublespeak gaslight pervasively. It’s no secret or mystery why a selsh, sel-centered, sel-aggrandizing, manipulave, pathological pathological liar and control reak would choose to master its use as a skill. It’s done to provoke while avoiding taking personal responsibility or antagonizing or baing. But most o all, doublespeak is a covert speaking tacc used by compeve speakers to control, deceive, and mislead other people into making hasty generalizaons (when used as a weapon employed as a conversaon tacc). It is a stonewalling tweak that mixes crazy talk on the t he part o a speaker with an aempt o the listener to unconally clariy things — to the point the listener loses his or her cool and ends up eeling, looking, or acng incredibly rustrated. By gaslighng vicms into believing that stonewalling — an abuse tacc used to dominate and control social interacons and conversaons — is the same thing as ending all orms o social enmeshment with an Abuser or toxic peer pee r group afer long considered, deliberate, and mindul consideraon, they seek to remain in social and psychological
control and (again) strive to pursue the retenon o socially improper power. Stonewallers seek to
control other people and strive to get their way 100% o the me in each and every social situaon — typically at the direct known and publicly acknowledged expense o others. At their most extreme, a person stonewalling would hear the cries o their vicm and reply (i at all) with a phrase that is or was metaphorically equivalent with the pop culture conal phrase, “It puts the loon on its skin or else it gets the hose again.” The Abuser’s goal is to emoonally destroy and to uerly demoralize a target to the point that they (meaning the vicm) will do or say whatever the Abuser wants. The Abuser gets the immediate sasacon o having their wishes and desires — no maer how irraonal or illogical they are — met to the ullest, while they derive sadisc pleasure rom the abject psychological, stress-induced physical, and emoonal torture o their targeted vicm(s). Malignant narcissism – exluding rom duality reality This compulsive, coercive expression can be idened quite quickly as eelings o grandiosity: be like us, the collecve human organism, or you are not welcome. Some S ome expressions are somemes stated in a nicer way than others, but always the intenon is reverse psychology with the purpose o inmidang and manipulang by ulizing ulizing the weapon o guilt. This is a truly eec eecve ve coercion when habituated all through lie. Malignant narcissism (subliminal condioning) creates an intellectual wall— the subconscious collecvist iron curtain—that perectly immobilizes immobilizes the cric rom any cricism or quesonability toward society. With almost no excepons, this comment—impulsively triggered by an inability to process cricism naturally, excessive entlement, and magical thinking—manipulates the cric away rom the true subject and simultaneously enables the collecvist to move on by ending the conversaon. Inhibions: Don’t express uniqueness! Don’t express individuality! individuality! Don’t express selassurance! Don´t express independent thinking All these inhibive rules produced by eelings o ineriority/pathological narcissism, narcissism, which generate envy and the urge to eel equal, result in arrogance and excessive entlement. This emoonal process can generate narcissisc rage: malignant emoons o resentment, atude, irritaon, anger, and aggression. Narcissisc rage results in a subconscious narcissisc reacon: a sign o danger triggered when a cizen expresses sel-encouragement or individuality. In act, expressing sel-assurance or individuality is a sign that the individual is lifing one’s sel-esteem, and at the same me, this is a true sign that the person is liberang onesel rom the collecve human organism. Inhibion: Don’t try to educate/ As already thoroughly described. collecvism generates a society that designs ways to indoctrinate its cizens—to maintain complete intellectual control o its cizens. Society is thereore perectly designed— through the state-owned educaonal system, rom university, and inkeep largepeople parts through the state-owned public media. by controlling whatdaycare people through are allowed to know—to rom gaining any insight into new and perhaps beer perspecves or ways o thinking. This control extends to a need to prevent any oreign inuence on society, and especially to prevent people rom knowing the truth about narcissisc collecve oppression. What truly stands out as a vital part in creang and containing the collecve human organism is thereore this exact e xact rule: arrogance (magical thinking) disables anyone rom leaching the collecvist the actual truth about collecvism’s pathological mind game. This course has completely destroyed all natural respect or age and wisdom, and as well has destroyed the cognive development process. As menoned earlier, this personal story proves why authoritarian-collecve sociees restrict inormaon and the right to travel. To prove my point, when claiming that collecvists believe that they always personally know best I only have to reer to this rule. However, this omniscient arrogant atude is actually not imposed because collecvists believe that they themselves truly know beer. It is simply their subconscious, deprived narcissisc deenses, hypersensivity to cricism (an inability to process shame in natural ways). and magical thinking that create this arrogant behavior. In the case o domesc
violence, a situaon that is always subject to severe pathological narcissism, abusers control the abused
by lowering their sel-esteem with verbal or physical abuse. The abused is eventually driven by eelings o ineriority and dependency. So even afer the abuse is nally led with authories, the abused will requently drop the charges due to emoons o guilt and the need or contentment. The contentment o the abused is now ound in dependence on the abuser. This state o mind is reerred to t o as Stockholm syndrome. Satanic agenda and gangstalking simularies Satan’s psychological state is troubled; he is restless and alienated Satan has his own kingdom and he is campaigning day and night to get ollowers into this horric kingdom. Note how ofen it is used to reer to the intellectual and spiritual darkness o Satan and his inernal kingdom o error. Satan methods: Satan´s old ancient agenda Gangstalking method: Gangstalking is a hidden polical agenda Satan methods; Make everyone believe he don´t exist Gangstalking; Organized Gang Stalking is designed to not exist in same way Satan either exist Satan S atan methods; Harassing, ear mongering, tormenng and terrorizing Gangstalking; Harassing, ear mongering, tormenng and terrorizing (psychological/polical terrorism) Satan; Spiritual warare Gangstalking; Psychological and polical warare Satan; God is Satan´s enemy Gangstalking; Spiritual awakening beings is the enemy (psychological terrorism) or polical opponents (polical terrorism), independent thinker´s is the enemy Satan; S atan; Aacking the mind on a spiritual or psychological level (harassing, stalking and bullying) Gangstalking; Aacking the mind with covert and overt aggression (harassing, organized stalking and bullying) Satan; The goal is The Bale o the Mind (transhumanism) Gangstalking; The goal is the destrucon o the Mind or human qualies (transhumanism) It is the end stu o nightmares and what has been called dark propecy or conspiracy theory is actually ancient agenda in its nal stages o being played out. Satan methods: Decepon´s is Satan program Gangstalking method: Organized Stalking is a destrucve program built on decepon The democrac society is replaced by this hidden agenda and there is no longer any humans rights or all people, and thereor it is legal to drive people insane, psychological torture them, drive them to suicide and everyone is ree to volunteer and parcipate. Satan methods: Satan call it spiritual warare Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers call it psychological warare Satans methods: Trying make you believe your hear God´s voice speaking to you Gangstalking methods: Using technology to lure people to think they hear God´s speaking to them In act, this is the most clear evidence that Satan and Gangstalking is working or same God deceiving purpose and with same methods, but they have just other names. Persecuon, ostracism, scapegoang and gangstalking means blaming, excluding and isolaon, they have just other names. It is cruel, evil and sick Gangstalking to make people believeGangstalking they hear voices Satan methods: Satan is unseen and invisble and acng as God methods: handler is unseen and invisble and acng like he his God Satan methods: Great eort is given to keep satan’s plans hidden. seng up distracons and keeping people in posions where they sit in darkness and in the shadow o death. Satan whispering messages to your mind. Satan don´t want see God´s plan succed and Jesus Christ people to be born again. Gangstalking methods: Great eorts is given to keep polical gangstalking game plan and real purpose hidden. There is just a polical bogus cover up invesgaon, because the game plan is to stop spiritual growth and hindering Christ consiouness rom mature, total break down, destrucon, drive to madness or suicide. Gangstalkers are also hidden in dark places when they stalking. They can stand or sit in darkness when you are outside and walking to make you unsecure. They garding in darkness and probarly to make people eel paranoid. Satan methods: Satan are acc accusing using Gangstalking methods: Gangstaling accusing with a bogus invesgaon Satan methods: Satan scapegoang Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking pesrecute/ostrasize/scapegoang Satan methods: Scapegoang is a deense maneuver Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking is a deense maneuver Satan methods: Satan is stalking
and persecute Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers is stalking and persecute Satan methods: Satan
working 24/7 and never sleeps Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking also using sleep deprivaon and noise torture 24/7 Satan methods: Satan´s methods is to chain and enslave people mind, so they never eel ree. I Satan not is ree why should he let anyone be ree. (This method are combined with todays persecuon and ostracism (to create a social- and mind prison) Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking using anchoring and chaining methods to imprison people minds and control them in a mind slavery. You are not allowed to eel ree or have a ree will. (This method are combined with todays persecuon and ostracism (to create a social- and mind prison) The spirit o ear, which is rom Satan to try to keep you in bondage and rom doing anything. Since ear is a tormenng spirit, we know that it does not come rom God. And i it does not come rom God, there is only one other source ear can come rom, and that is rom Satan! Fear is also the devil s tool to keep us in bondage to the opinions o man. We are araid o what people will think or say about us. We become araid that we might not be accepted in our denominaon i we go all the way or God. Satan methods: Satan hell; Torture and pain, people are screaming in pain and suering Gangstalking methods: met hods: Gangstalking hell; psychological torture, noise harassment, pain, horror, terror, suering, trauma, people are screaming hysterical or hours (horror and terror screamings to make it look natural) Satan methods: Satan aacks and targeted the body, mind and soul Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers aacks the body, mind and soul Satan methods: Satan is like a computer programmer o energy. He is trying to install his belie system as a hidden computer code. This manipulated energy will very ofen manipulate people in their dream state to reinstall or strengthen liming sub-conscious programming. Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking using subliminal messages and using enviroiment manipulaon to aect the humand mind. This is a daily programming and brainwashing poeple don´t are aware o. Satan methods: When Satan trying to take over the mind there is no privacy or integrity, there is no silence, there is no peace o mind, and there is no happiness in hell Gangstalking methods: When gangstalking methods trying to take over the mind there is no privacy or integrity, there is no silence and there is no me or re recovery covery Satan methods: Satan trying to create errors, breakdowns, destrucon, insanity, suicide Gangstalkin Gangstalking g methods: Gangstalkers trying to create errors, ailures, breakdowns, insanity, suicide Satan methods: Satan aacks sel-image, indety, sel-esteem Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers aacks sel-image, indety, selesteem Satan methods: Gangstalkers demoralizaon/demonizaon Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers demoralizaon/demonizaon Satan methods: Satan is slandering Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers is slandering Satan methods: Satan inmidate and humiliate Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers inmidate and humiliate Satan methods: Satan is constant ear mongering Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers constant ear mongering Satan methods: Satan misleading and conusing Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers are conusing and gaslighng Satan methods: Satan imitang and mimicking, duplicate, double-speaking Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers imitang, mirroring, mimicking, gesturing, Satan methods: Satan isolate Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers isolate Satan methods: Satan is gatekeeping hell Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers is gatekeeping – police-security patrolling Satan methods: Satan is obstrucng/hindering Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers obstrucng/hindering/blocking/delaying obstrucng/hindering/blocking/d elaying Satan methods: Satan don´t want spiritual growth o Christ, they want spiritual death (they don´t want people be born again) Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers don´t want spiritual growth o Christ, they want spiritual death (they don´t want people be born again) One o Satan’s primary weapons against the believer is the spirit o ear. It is important to understand that ear is satanic in nature and does not originate in God. Satan methods: Satan is deceiving, dece iving, trickering manipulate the enviroment Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers is deceiving, trickering, manipulate
manipulate the enviroment Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers is deceiving, trickering, manipulate mind, emoons, enviroment Satan methods: Satan is interering Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers
communicaon and noise interering Satan methods: Satan mind invading Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers mind invading Satan methods: Satan trying to change your belies, values, worldviev Gangstalking methods:Gangstalking is trying to change your belies, values, worldview belies, values, worldviev Satan methods: Satan´s demons revealing personal things about your lie Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers revealing personal things about your lie Satan methods: Satan´s demonic power maniest themselves by open/close doors make sounds in walls and oors, making scratching noises Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers demonic energies maniests themselves by constant open/close doors, knocking in walls/oors making scratching noises Satan methods: Satan is The Spirit o ear and using ear Gangstalking methods: Gangstalkers using the Spirit o Fear II Timothy 1:7 For God has not given us The Spirit o FEAR; but o power and love and o a sound mind All ear can be either directly or indirectly linked to Satan. Satan methods: Satan trying to take over the human mind to control and enslave Gangstalking methods: Gangstalking means they trying to take over your mind to control it What organized gang stalking does is to isolate the target individuals lie and then surrounding the apartment with sound torturing equipment and then start all orms o communicaaon intererence and noise harassment, day and night, indoors and outdoors. Organized Gang Stalking is psychological warare, organized gang stalking is psychological and polical terrorism. This warare means they targeng your lie everywhere and they using other people in this psychological warare. So everyone can be used in this government psychological warare and polical terrorism. People don´t need any educaon and everyone can parcipang. How can everyone suddenly be expert in organized gaag stalking without any educaon? They acng like expert in psychological warare, expert in mind control, expert in brainwashing, expert in mk ultra methods (anchoring, chaining, sensizing, triggering, looping, synchronizing beahviors and these people without any educaon and without knowing each other also can synchronzing their gang stalking acons at same me. They are suddenly expert in remote viewing and can suddenly shadowing, they can interering and terrorizing your mind, so strange things is going on in Sweden. Here is some simularies between how a virus o the body is working and how the virus o the mind is working. A virus invading the body and gang stalkers in invading the human mind with constant interering, they invading the human mind by beaming voices to the targeted individuals mind and weaving in ideas, music chorus, commercials into their mind day and night. This is organized gang stalking in Sweden. A computer c omputer virus hacking aa computer and constant psychological interering building structures in the mind to hacking the mind. They capvang the human seeing with street theater, mind games, and they capvang the human hearing with with constant communicaon intererence or noise harasment, and they capvang the human percepon or the mind with gaslighng (voice to skull, syntethic telepathy, psychic driving). When a computer virus hacking a computer the virus imitang to get access to the system and then hacking it, and organized gang stalking using same imitang pscyhology and imitang the targeted individuals lie by mirroring what they say, do, think, watch on tv, what music they listen to, where they go and when they do something, and all interering acon is done simultaneously and synchronously. This is the imitang process. Capvang the human percepon Organized Gang Stalking is Organized Bullying Stalking and is the art o mockering and mimicking. Organized Gang Stalking Harassment reveals imitang and mimicking acons in every possible orm. MOCKERING, properly, to imitate; to mimic; hence, to imitate in contempt or derision ; to mimic or the sake o derision; to deride by mimicry. To deride; to laugh at; to ridicule ; to treat with scorn or contempt. To deeat; to illude ; to disappoint; to deceive ; a; to mock expectaon. To ool ; to
tantalize; to play on in contempt. MOCKERING; Ridicule; derision ; sneer; /ill act maniesng contempt MOCKERING; countereit; assumed: imitang reality, but not real. MOCKED; Imitated or mimicked in
derision ; laughed at ; ridicuieu, deeated, illuded. MOCKER; . One that mocks; a scorner ; a scoer ; a derider. A deceiver; an impostor. MOCKERY; The act o deriding and exposing to contempt, by mimicing the words or acons o another. Derision ; ridicule. Vain imitaon or eort; that which deceives, disappoints or rustrates. It Is as the air, Invulnerable, And our vein blows malicious mockery. Imitaon ; countereit appearance; alse show. MOCKING; Imitang in contempt ; mimicking; ridiculing by mimickry; treang with sneers and scorn; deeang; deluding, derision, insult. The hidden purpose with imiang, mimicking, mirroring, gesturing, duplicang and gaslighng is; The mimicry o one species uncons to deceive the percepon o another (mimicry to decieve the human mind o percepon o reality). This is organized gang stalking. Another purpose with mirroring and imitang is to building walls, the process o imitang and mirroring creates mirror one can´t see through, it creates a decepon or percepon. Organized Gang Stalking is the acon o the carnal mind, and the mimicking and mirroring one is the carnal mind within the organized gang stalker. It also creates ake illusion o control. Animals are not the only species to use mimicry or survival. Humans employ mimicry in military warare. Decepve mimicry has been successully used or protecon, ofen aempng to ool the enemy by mimicking a larger army. Humans also rely on the potenal advantages o mimicry, including strategies o mimicry in military warare. Organized Gangstalking is psychological warare or spiritual warare Using Mimicking—In compung, phishing aacks are a tradional example o an unwanted deceiving login page. This methods is used in same way to aack the human mind. All orms o long term ongoing imitang, mimicking or mirroring acons opens entrancees to the mind. They trying to get access to the human mind to take control over it or they weakening the human immune system to create login openings in the mind. Imitang. mimicking or mirroring acons building structures in the mind. Building structures in the mind is the acon o the carnal mind (Satan -the ultra ego), and is termed as building strongholds. When Satan and the organized gang stalking working and anchoring and then sensizing, they actually planng seeds and then watering these by daily sensizing, and this is the building process o mind control and building strongholds. Fear is Satan´s and organized ganag stalking building material. Organized Gangstalking don´t just using imitang and mimicking mind games g ames to create openings in the human mind, they also using slandering, name calling, rumors, gossiping, smear campaigns and whispering campains, and sel-image aacking and aacking powerwill In covert verbal aggression, the aggressor aempts to harm the other person privately, by gossiping about him or her or by accusing the person o witchcraf or sorcery, or demonizon. Verbal aggression is a cultural universal; at least some orms, such as arguing, rumors, slandering, gossiping, insulng, and expressing anger in other ways with words, are ound in all cultures. Rumors, gossip and slandering is FUEL to the covert and overt invesgaon. Rumers, gossip and slandering is like a psychologicaal virus they create as part o hijacking the targeted individuals mind and lie. The hidden uncon behind rumors is that they may serve as entrées to social interacons or inltraon o the mind What these people does is buildning structures in the targeted individuals minds by daily sensizing processes or consatnt looping sound or music chorus. They creang a tunnel reality o the mind, occupying and barricading mind-awareness and occupying mind-space by daily sensizing and trauma-basing and overwhemling the targeted individuals mind with ear, stress, negvity, aggression, hate, pain, horror, terror, wickedness. This blocking the vimizing persons ability to process inormaon and regulate eelings and thoughts and then becomes vicmized and trauma-based. And this hindering or delaying spiritual growth or transormaon. Capvated hearing; Organized Gang Stalking Program capvang the targeted individuals hearing –
what s the meaning with that? The human Pineal Gland and the inner ear has same micro crystals, and spiritual sound waves can be converted to light and light then acvang higher DNA strands, and all
orm o noise or sound is distracon or this process. Sound or noise is the opposite to silence, meditaon and a peaceul mind. Constant noise capvang hearing or the gateway or portal to theta waves and God consciousness, it´s make it more dicult to nd an relax state o mind with ongoing noise harassment and distracons. I God is realted to meditaon. silence, relaxed mind, so is noise an creaon o the evil. Today Gang Stalkers using everything they can to create all orms or any orm o noise or sound, and all orms o communicaon intererence or noise intererence, or constant background sound to occupy the human mind with noise or sounds. Gangstalking is a psychological warare or a spiritual war or a “thought war” about the human mind. Psychological warare denion, the use o propaganda, threats, and other psychological techniques to mislead, inmidate, demoralize, or otherwise inuence the thinking or behavior o an opponent. Psychological warare is the planned taccal use o non-combat techniques to otherwise inuence the thinking or behavior o an enemy or opponent. Targeted Individuals in gangstalking is being hold as a psychological prisoners in a mental looping “thought war” about the human mind as a (operang system). Psycholoigcal warare means the targeted individual (mind uncons and the brains operang system is hold in hostage or hijacked). Organized Gang Stalking creates a negave cognive eedback loop. Gangstalking is Psychological warare and this is Polical Terrorism. The terrorist (gangstalker) has barricade every aspect o the targeted individuals lie and terrrorizing that person day and night. Aggression Indirect or covert aggression involves use o social networks, third pares, elements o the social organizaon, and/or other covert means to inict harm on another. Gang-stalking is systemac, ritualisc and sadisc emoonal and psychological abuse o covert power o polical terrorism (psychological warare. Government Forms o Covert Oppression (subconsiousness mind or the soul), using NLP (building strongholds), and systemac torture blocks the vicm´s capacity or conscious processing. This mean “thought stopping and thought stopping means brainwashing and “thought stopping” means hindering “independent thinking”. Gang Stalking is a genuine and dangerous orm o psychological abuse. The gang-stalking program designed to entrap individuals. This is accomplished (in the gang- stalking program) through the increased applicaon o psychological warare (through directed energy weapons, environmental manipulaon, blackmail, etc.) unl the TI submits (to the oppressing system). Emoonal blackmail (psychological manipulaon); manipulaon); Emoonal Blackmail When the people in your lie use ear, obligaon, and guilt to manipulate you. It is a very powerul orm o manipulaon in which the person directly or indirectly threatens to punish you i you don’t compile with how they want you to behave. Psychological manipulaon is a type o social inuence that aims to change the percepon or behavior o others through underhanded, decepve taccs. By advancing only the interests o the manipulator, ofen at the other’s expense, such methods could be considered exploitave, abusive, devious, and decepve. Dr. Robin Stern coined the phrase “Gaslight Eect” meaning “a gaslighter who needs nee ds to be right in order to preserve his own sense o sel and his sense o power in the world; and a gaslightee, who allows the gaslighter to dene her sense o reality re ality because she idealizes him and seeks approval.” Her book is “The Gaslight Eect”. Dr. George Simon in his book “In “I n Sheep’s Clothing” uses the phrase “covert aggression – the manipulaon o the heart”. He dierenates passive-aggression rom covert aggression. “Passive-aggression is, as the term implies, aggressing through passivity. In contrast, covert aggression is very acve, albeit veiled, aggression. When someone is being covertly aggressive, they’re using calculang, underhanded means to get what they want to manipulate the response o others while keeping their aggressive intenons under cover.” Dr. Harriet B. Braiker in “Who’s Pulling Your
Strings reers to emoonal blackmail. …manipulaon is always one sided, asymmetrical, or unbalanced in its movaon. Once the line between appropriate inuence and manipulaon has been
crossed, relaonships become disturbed and trouble. M Sco Peck writes; Evil is the use o power to destroy the spiritual growth o others or the purpose o deending and preserving the integrity o our own sick selves. In short, it is scapegoang (or today´s gangstalking). Therapist Dr M. Sco Peck, author o The People o the Lie, writes: at one point I dened evil as ‘the exercise o polical power that is the imposion o one’s will upon others by overt or covert coercion in order to avoid spiritual growth’”, and covert and overt is used in today´s psychological warare against targeted individuals. Denion o Emoonal Manipulaon: A person, with greater emoonal intelligence than his or her vicms, who uses emoonal intelligence to covertly manipulate (subtly and subconsciously) the vulnerabilies o others or his or her own personal sasacon/gain with a total disregard or the needs o their vicms. Barricade denion Barricade a house or building and hold hostage; gangstalking means they barricade the human mind and the targeted individual is hold in hostage Barricade denion; to build a barricade across, around, or in ront o something, to block o or stop up with a barricade; to prevent access to by means o a barricade. A usually improvised structure set up, as across a route o access, to obstruct the passage o an enemy or opponent. And obstrucng means; Obstruct denion is — to block or close up by an obstacle; to hinder rom passage, acon, or operaon, or delaying, slow down or create “waing me”. Building psychological barricades In psychological warare this means; ; to build a barricade across, around, or in ront o something. The enemy building a castle or stronghold in our minds and hearts which includes our surrounding walls. These are not physical walls but rather emoonal walls. A stronghold is an area in which we are held in bondage (hostage) and gangstalkers using ear and terror to build this psychological barricade and this barricade means building strongsholds, or building a emoonal and psychological torture chamber that are surrounded by tormenng technology and humans who creang sound torture. Barricade can also mean; occupaon o the mind by building walls o constant communicaon intererence or noise intererence. Building strongholds means building psychological barricades and this is made by anchoring, chaining, sensizing and triggering. Mind Control building psychological structures in the mind to prevent independent thinking. Brainwashing (also known as mind control, mencide, coercive persuasion, thought control, thought reorm, and reeducaon) is the concept that the human mind can be altered or controlled by certain psychological techniques. Brainwashing is said to reduce its subject’s ability to think crically or independently. Wolves useth all ways o possible or concealment. Denion or concealment is; the acon o hiding something or prevenng it rom being known. The concealment o inormaon or a eeling involves keeping it secret. This mean; concealment (covert) o the true moves and hidden covert moevs means concealment and camouage. This creates a secret concealment rom be observed. To mask or ease an oensive or onerous task by providing aracve incenves; to cloak in euphemism (double-speaking). To hide or conceal one’s acons or moves, to cover c over up, to get rid o the evidence. Concealment also means; put up a smoke screen To camouage or conceal one’s intenons, moves (covert and hidden moevs and hidden polical agendas), or acons rom one’s rivals or opponents, or rom the general public. A smoke screen is a cover o dense smoke produced to camouage (psychological warare terrorism). Disguise meaning; the act o concealing the identy o something by modiying its appearance; “he is a master o disguise”. Disguise is a the state o being disguised; masquerade. Disguise by camouaging; exploit the natural surroundings to disguise something; “The troops camouaged themselves beore they went into enemy territory”. Then psychological warare is a “thought war” they psychological disguise themselves rom be detected (stealthy) and psychological warare strategies is
secretely hide in rumors, slandering, gossip, smear campaigns and these methods will then uncons as entréences or stealthy (undetected) intererence with the targeted individual and in same me will
rumors, slandering, gossip, smear campaigns work as uel or their covert and overt warare strategy. Rumors, slandering, gossip, smear campaigns is psychological ammunion they using and in same me these acons working as entréences into the targeted individuals mind, they also working as uel or others, and or the targeted individual this mean they creang this; The terms “security hole,” “weakness,” and “vulnerability” reer to a state that can be exploited or such an aack (when they hacking computers they looking or “security hole”, “weakness,” and “vulnerability” , and gangstalking means they using the human mind (the ego) “weakness,” and “vulnerability” to gain themselves and then vicmizing and trauma-base the targeted individuals mind with constant pressure o ear, stress, psycholoigcal terrorism, manipulaon o thoughts, eelings and reality, persecuon, sound torture, sleep deprivaon, mind reading, ELF aacks, V2K aacks, Syntethic telepathy aacks. Rumors, slandering, gossip, smear campaigns creates a state o unconsious ear. A clandesne operaon is an intelligence or military operaon carried out in such a way that the operaon goes unnoced by the general populaon or specic enemy orces. A clandesne operaon diers rom a covert operaon in that emphasis is placed on concealment o the operaon rather than on concealment o the identy. Clandesne means “hidden”, where the aim is or the operaon to not be noced at all. Covert means “deniable”, such that i the operaon is noced, it is not aributed to a group. The term stealth reers both to a broad set o taccs aimed at providing and preserving the element o surprise and reducing enemy resistance. Gangstalking – The invisble war – a war behind the scenes – A Stockholm Syndrome War Oppression creates a system o invisible barriers liming people (lef brain limitaons) and gangstalking creang limitaon by imitaon (mirroring psychology). Mirroring psychology creates invisble mind barriers. The word oppress comes rom the Lan oppressus, past parciple o opprimere, (“to press against”, “to squeeze”, “to suocate”). Thus, when authoritorian goverments use oppression to subjugate the people, they want their cizenry to eel that “pressing down”, and to live in ear that i they displease the authories they will, in a metaphorical sense, be “squeezed” and “suocated”, e.g., thrown in a dank, dark, state prison or summarily executed. Oppression also reers to a more insidious type o manipulaon and control. Social oppression is when a single group in society takes advantage o, and exercises power over, another group using dominance and subordinaon. This results in the socially supported mistreatment and exploitaon o a group o individuals by those with relave power. The overt oppression o autocracy is ar more obvious, since through pyramidal orms o authority, it openly exerts a posive style o injuncon that cannot be seen in any other light than the explicit restricon o reedom. Both orms o government oppression, as they hurt the individual or the group in society. Gangstalking; Group and Government Forms o Covert Oppression Acng under cover(t) and in disguise, or i you will the Devil in masquerade Power structures can be covertly made or overtly suppressed. Rumor and gossip orm the substratum rom which accusaons o sorcery or witchcraf may be made, witchcraf may be made, i such noons are culturally present or enter into people’s lie-worlds. Bullying can be easy to see, called overt, or hidden rom those not directly involved, called covert. Some examples o overt bullying include: Teasing, beliling or consistently making a person the vicm o mean-spirited jokes; Abusive language; Behaviors that are designed to humiliate or righten. Cyber bullying can be overt or covert bullying behaviours using digital technologies, including hardware such as computers and smartphones, and sofware such as social media, instant messaging, texts, websites and other online plaorms. Cyber bullying can happen at any me. It can be in public or in private. Ccovert abuse – humiliaon or exclusion Overt verbal aggression includes song duels, word duels, harangues,
sarcasc and derogatory humor, and insults. In covert verbal aggression, the aggressor aempts to harm the other person privately, by gossiping about him or her or by accusing the person o witchcraf or
sorcery, or demonizon. Verbal aggression is a cultural universal; at least some orms, such as arguing, rumors, slandering, gossiping, insulng, and expressing anger in other ways with words, are ound in all cultures. Rumors, gossip and slandering is FUEL to the covert and overt invesgaon. Rumers, gossip and slandering is like a psychologicaal virus they create as part o hijacking the targeted individuals mind and lie. The hidden uncon behind rumors is that they may serve as entrées to social interacons or inltraon o the mind Given the phantasmac and perhaps unreal aspect o the rumors, they do not merely “unveil” secrets as much as help constute the “public secrets” that represent an alternate imaginaon regarding the world in which we live. Rumor and gossip are perormances—more risky because less authorized than public speech, but potenally with more eecve social consequences as a result—in which people enter the contemporary public sphere, construcng the sel and society through parcular modes o discourse. Thereore, although rumor-mongering appears to violate the secrecy that makes immoral pracces possible and powerul, it creates an image o the immoral and creates usversus-them relaonships with the objects o the rumor. Satanic power involves manipulang human consciousness through energy and thought vibraons. Some o these low requency thought vibraons include hatred, ear, selshness, and guilt. To create an energy eld, a vibraonal requency, which connects the consciousness o the parcipants to the replians and other consciousness. What is so horriying about these predators is the quality o the pain and perceptual distorons they inict into their vicms’ brains just or the sake o intenonally wreaking havoc, discomort, and destrucon. It is like them trying to implant poison packets into their vicms’ brains to deprive them o a good quality o lie, their right to liberty, and their ability to pursue happiness. Alpha waves; Gangstalking The body is like a mountain, the eyes are like a ocean, the mind is like the sky. The right brain may be generang alpha waves while the lef brain is in a beta state. ALPHA BRAIN WAVE FREQUENCY that elicits creavity, intuion and supranormal phenomena. The alpha state is a relaxed, wakeul state in which our minds are not engaged in any specic mental or emoonal acvity. When they targeted the human mind on Alpha level it means intererence, sound intererence, noise intererence, communicaon intererence or any orm o intererence psychology to create distracons, stalking or surveillance. From a spiritual perspecve they hindering spiritual gifs rom be evolved and instead thet using same technological equipment to target the targeted individuals mind and lie. Alpha ways is right brain hemisphere acvies, but when they targeng the human mind they using lef brain technology to targeng the right brain hemisphere. Alpha waves can; a) project his sense o awareness to the uture and see what is going to happen beore it does, through Precognion (gang stalkers trying to predict all movement) b) project his sense o awareness to the past through Retrocognion (they beaming and weaving in sounds, voices, music chorus rom tv programs, or past, it is like Orwell psychology. He who controls the past contols the uture. So by control humans past, minds, lives, daily living they trying to control other humans desny and uture, and rom a spiritual perspecve they trying hindering peoples spiritual growth and salvaon ) c) project his sense o awareness to a person’s mind and know what he is thinking o, through Telepathy; (gangstalker psychology, mind reading, V2K, syntethic telepathy) d) see things which cannot normally be seen through physical sight, through Clairvoyance; e) see distant places or events without being physically there, through Remote Viewing, etc. (remote viewing is used in gangstalking) The right brain uncons as the creave center. It is the t he seat o visual, aural, and emoonal memory, and processes inormaon in holisc, intuive terms, relying on paern recognion. The lef brain is the administrator, what we somemes call the raonal mind. It proceeds in logical, analycal,
verbal, and sequenal ashion. Incoming inormaon is idened, classied, c lassied, and explained. I one hemisphere is damaged, the other one is able, within limits, to take over its uncons. Normally, though,
the memories, mental associaons, ideas, and processes o each hemisphere are inaccessible to the other. In ordinary consciousness, either the lef or the right brain dominates in cycles. We shif rom one side to the other depending on which skills we require. Not only do the two hemispheres o our brains operate in dierent modes, they also usually operate in dierent rhythms. The right brain may be generang alpha waves while the lef brain is in a beta state. Or both hemispheres can also be generang the same type o brain waves, but remain out o sync with each other. But in states o intense creavity, deep meditaon, or under the inuence o rhythmic sound, both hemispheres may begin operang in the same synchronized rhythm. This state o unied whole brain unconing is called hemispheric synchronizaon. As the rhythms o the two hemispheres synchronize, there is a sense o clarity and heightened awareness. Feelings o sel-consciousness and separaon all away. The individual is able to draw on both the lef and the right hemispheres simultaneously. Hemispheric synchronizaon on the alpha level can create eelings o euphoria, expanded mental powers, and intense creavity. cre avity. This may be the neurological basis o higher states o consciousness. Delta waves means sleep, theta waves means dream-state and alpha means awakening. Alpha is the awakening energy and awareness Capvang human hearing with constant sounds or noise harassment means they capvang silence and Theta waves. These are the communicaon link, portal or gateway to God consciousness. Noise harassment also distracng the human ears micro-crystals to convert sound waves to light and these acons hindering light to be acvated to higher dna strands. The human ear has same micro crystals c rystals as the pienal gland and constant sounds or noise are distractors in this process. The Word o God is sound waves and light. Noise keeps human in a state o duality and in same me keeps human away rom Oneness and healing. Noise is the distractor o duality and hinderling healing. Theta brain waves are present during deep meditaon and light sleep, including the REM dream state. Theta is the realm o your subconscious mind. It is also known as the twilight state as it is normally only momentarily experienced as you drif o to sleep (rom Alpha) and arise rom deep sleep (rom Delta). A sense o deep spiritual connecon and oneness with the Universe can be experienced at Theta. Vivid visualizaons, great inspiraon, proound creavity, exceponal insight as well w ell as your mind’s most deep-seated programs are all at Theta. The voice o Theta is silence. Theta state is connected to GodConsciousness – and this can explain why gangstalkers using constant noise or communiaon intererence to create distracon or the mind. Constant sound torture or noise harassmnet targeng Delta waves. This is the state that is connected to God-Consciousness. Theta is the voice o silence and noise harassment targeng this Theta waves in humans. Theta waves in the amygdala are known to be synchronized with theta waves in the t he hippocampus. Synchronizaon between amygdala and hippocampal theta waves is considered important or neuronal communicaon between these regions during the memory-retrieval process. These theta waves are also observed during rapid eye movement (REM) sleep. Theta waves are known to be involved in learning and memory processes, and in a spiritual awakening process connects human to Divine knowledge and to acvaon o Higher Sel knowledge in the 12 DNA strand memory Capvang sleep with sound torture and sleep deprivaon damageing dna strands and lack o sleep destroying health and cognive uncons. Delta waves; Gangstalking and sleep deprivaon Sleep deprivaon makes the amygdala unable to regulate emoons with neutrality. Lack o sleep unable regulate emoonal eelings and this increasing seen in anxiety, depression, and posttraumac stress disorders (PTSD). Gangstalker both anchoring, chaining, sensizing and then triggering these emoons and by sleep deprivaon keeping targeted individuals in a looping mode. Gangstalkers
even using sound torture and noise harassment to targeng Delta waves to create sleep deprivaon. Sound torture, psychic driving (looping same music chorus), high booms, dropping things on the oor,
late overyes with helicopters late and afer midnight, recrackers, high pitch screamings, rush and stress hormone acvies to prevent sleep deprivaon. Sleep deprivaon induced memory decit are aributed to disrupted communicaons between amygdala and hippocampus. Sleep deprivaon leads to emoonal instability. Sleep deprivaon srs up emoons. Study explains why lack o sleep may lead to irraonal behavior. Sleep deprivaon may make it harder to keep your emoons in check. A new study shows that sleep deprivaon is linked to a disconnect in the part o the brain responsible or keeping emoons under control and had reverted back to more primive paerns o acvity, in that it was unable to put emoonal experiences into context and produce controlled, appropriate responses. “Sleep appears to restore our emoonal brain circuits, and in doing so prepares us or the next day’s challenges and social interacons, and gangstalkers sabotaging this preparing phase or targeng individuals. And gangstalkers start targeng people instantly rom the morning with sensizing acvity. Gangstalkers are triggering anger, triggering irraonal behavior, triggering instability, triggering stress, triggering primive paern o acvity to take over, aacking the human thinking system. From a spiritual perspecve this means; “When we don’t sleep well, we lose the ability to integrate and synthesize inormaon and this hindering spiritual growth, in same way Delta waves are been hindering to be connected to GodConsciousness when constant noise harassment interering with silence. So gangstalker aacking the human need o silence rom mediaon in a Theta state and the need o silence rom sleep in a Delta state, and both are been psychological aacked. Sleep deprivaon Sabotage Decision Making. Mind Control or Mental Manipulaon, is the power to control the minds o others, inuencing their thoughts and acons. The power to exert control over the mind o an individual , is the power to control the minds o others, inuencing their thoughts and acons. The power to exert control over the mind o an individual. Gangstalking or this covert and overt invesgaon means; They make reality to surreality and manipulate reality and peoples minds and trying to create a delusional mind by a technology called ELF, V2K (Voice to Skull) are all due to this hidden technology or by Synthec Telepathy. Gangstalking means they weaving in their own events and acvies in the targeted indivudals lie and mind, and they even weaving in their own chosen words or vocies or songs to targeng the mind with V2K (voice to skull) or Synthec Telepathy Te lepathy and make them belive they hear voices or words. In earlier sociees this method or process was called “building strongholds” against a targeted individual to mind control them. Gangstalking – A war behind the scenes There is advanced hidden agenda behind gangstalking and there is a hidden agenda with “mirroring”. Mirroring is Mind Control or MK Ultra. M=Mind, K=Kontrolle Ultra=extreme secret methods used or psychological warare and spiritual warare. “Trauma-based mind control programming can be dened as systemac torture that blocks the vicm’s capacity or conscious processing Since the mind controls the man, the organizaon that controls the mind controls that man. Electromagnec mind control technologies are weapons which use electromagnec waves to hijack a person’s brain and nervous system. Covert aggression is highly invisible behavior (extremely hidden, secret, unseen technology). Covert abuse is subtle and veiled or disguised by acons that appear to be normal. Covert is secret, hidden and classied, and the overt is ull open view publicly ( two conicng images). Covert manipulaon taccs are a orm o mind control, albeit more subtle than overt orms such as brainwashing (the covert invesgaon is manipulaon and mind control and the overt invesgaon is brainwashing). The real purpose is; Government Forms o Covert Oppression (subconsiousness mind or the soul), using NLP (building strongholds), and systemac torture blocks the vicm´s capacity or conscious processing. This
(building strongholds), and systemac torture blocks vicm s capacity or conscious processing. mean “thought stopping and thought stopping meansthe brainwashing and “thought stopping” means This hindering “independent thinking”. Mind Control is “thought stopping” and mind control prevent
“independent thinking” and the hidden unseen meaning with overt and covert is this; by saying it is an covert and overt invesgaon they hijacking how energy moving downwards and upwards or hijacking i a person walking orwards or backwards. What is the real power behind “independent thinking”? – The “Crical Thinking System. Why is it so powerul? It has intelligence. And intelligence is an ability to change. So independent thinking and crical thinking can analyze and change, and reedom is the ability to change. A spiritual awakening meaning change and transormaon. A Matrix and Mind Prison which has genec manipulated and enslaved humankind don´t want anyone to open their third eye o higher intuion. The want predictable humans that is alterred, condioned, mind controlled and brainwashed. They don´t want people to have access to their real Higher Sel and their inner spiritual powers. All acons is designed to create all orm o “walls”, emoonal walls, psychological walls, spiritual walls, and they using endless o methods to create these walls, and they building strongholds o the mind. Constant sound harassment or noise harassment buildning walls and at same me destroying cells in the brain. Sound is converted to an electrical signal when it enters the ear. This signal travels up the auditory nerve to the part o the brain that processes sound, the auditory cortex. From there, the signals travel throughout the brain, creang a variety o responses. The eects o sound in the brain include evoking emoons, triggering the release o stress chemicals and impacng the development o new neural pathways in the brain. Stress Loud noises evoke an insncve ght or ight reacon in the brain, according to The Franklin Instute. The ght or ight reacon is a release o chemicals that smulates immediate acon. This reacon has been crucial to ensure human survival in the wilderness, and remains important in the modern world. I you hear a loud honk rom a car horn, your brain and body respond quickly to move you out o harm’s way. Once danger has passed, the brain releases tranquilizing chemicals that counteract the smulang chemicals. Exposure to too many loud noises can overload your brain with smulang chemicals. Without the balancing eect o the brain’s tranquilizing chemicals, the smulang chemicals can damage brain cells. Psychological stress can cause psychological and physical disorders. Stress weakens the immune system and has other serious eects on the brain and body such as cardiovascular problems, and mental illness such as depression. Stress also kills brain cells and lowers your learning abilies or capabilies. Specically, long periods o stress destroys brain cells in the hippocampus and learning and memory capabilies can be greatly reduced. Another actor is that the brain absorbs inormaon beer when it is relaxed, in a posive state o mind, and recepve to the inormaon. Sleep deprivaon can cause corsol levels to increase by over 50%. It causes the depleon o neurotransmiers, mood regulang hormones, and this has the eect o making people more vulnerable to or to become more easily e asily depressed. Impaired cognive ability, out o check emoons, and poor judgment or poor logic also results rom sleep deprivaon. PSYCHOLOGICAL DAMAGE – “…When used as a “nonlethal” weapons system it becomes an ideal means or neutralizing or discreding a polical opponent. Peace protestors, inconvenient journalists and the leaders o vocal opposion groups can be stunned into silence with this weapon. Arcial telepathy also oers an ideal means or complete invasion o privacy. I all thoughts can be read, then Passwords, PIN numbers, and personal secrets simply cannot be protected. One cannot be alone in the bathroom or shower. Embarrassing private moments cannot be hidden: they are subject to all manner o hurul comments and remarks. Evidence can be collected or blackmail with tremendous ease: all the wrongs or moral lapses o one’s past are up or review. Like a perverted phone caller, a hosle person with this
technology hand can call at any me o day, all day long. can be disrupted. Prayers can Love be can desecrated,in religious belies mocked. Business meengs canSleep be interrupted, thoughts derailed. be polluted, perverted, twisted, abused. Dreams can be invaded, ond memories trashed. The aacker
cannot be seen or idened, the aack cannot be stopped, and the psychological damage is enormous. But there is no physical damage, not one single mark is lef on the body and there is absolutely no proo that any crime or any violaon ever took place! Everything that “happens” to the vicm happens inside the vicm’s head. Gang Stalking S talking – they imitang, mimicking, mirroring and shadowing (imitang movements in apartment), or what you think, what you read, or watch on tv or listen to music, where you go, what you wearing, or say, do. They play out these imitang acons in ront o you by numbers, symbols, things or by word dropping or some examples or LIVE interering when you listen to radio or tv. The organized gangstalking program It´s a program that is capvang the human seeing to conuse (street theater, gaslighng, mind games, trickery, manipulaons, daily sensizing to colors or symbols) It ´s a program that is capvang the human hearing (constant noise harassment, communicaon intererence, syntethic telepathy, voice to skull, Electro magnec requency (EMF weapon, psychic driving and sleeep deprivaon) It´s a that capvang the human percepon (with interering, distracon, gaslighng, mind games, manipulaons, conusing psychology and sound/noise distorons program to ragmenng the human mind) It´s a program o destrucon o the human mind; sensizing, triggering, tormenng, victmizing, trauma-basing, look-oolish programming, aggression provoking, create mind-errors and ailures, demonizing, dehumanisaon, demoralisaon and crazy-making program. It´s a program that hindering spiritual growth, it´s a program og thought stopping (hindering transormaon), it´s a program that´s capvang the human seeing and hearing with conusing and disturbing noise and that blocking some o the need o a peaceul and silent enviroment/mind to hear the Word o God. Constant noise hindering sound waves to be converted to light and inormaon or to be converted to direcon to cells to be acvated to higher DNA strands and knowledge. The human ear has same micro-crystals in the ear as the pineal gland has micro-crystals, and when these starts vibrang they starts produce light and light awakening dna strands. Noise thereore becomes conusing, and street theater has same uncon to the human seeing, to conuse the seeing, and mind games, manipulaon, gaslighng, Voice to Skull, Syntehic Telepathy Te lepathy is also a process o consusing the human mind, and gang stalking including beaming in voices, words, music chorus or whatever they want weaving into the human mind to conuse. Every methods is designed to interering to create conusion and doubts, so people can´t trust on their real and true Sels or so they can´t nd their true Sels. Conclusion: Satan and organized gang stalking is same spirit o stalking. Satan is the Ultra Ego and ultra ego is the collecve ego and organized gang stalking is collecve gang stalking. Satan is the collecve Hive Mind. This culture is the narcissisc culture and what is a gang stalker – he is a narcissisc abuser. Organized gang stalking is designed to drive people to madness or to suicide, so organized gang stalking is evil. And the goal with organized gang stalking is to achieve a evil goal o destrucon and this is made o the collecve Hive Mind. This collecve Hive Mind is responsable or all pain, terror, horror, inducing o long term stress, ear mongering, harassing, victmizing, trauma.-basing, crazy making, and gaslighng. Organized gang stalking is psychological warare, psychological and polical terrorism. t errorism. The Matrix and the Beast System is the carnal mind or the desire consciousness. Organized Gang Stalking is there where the carnal mind is, and Organized Gang Stalking, The Matrix, The Beast system represents all the same system or represents the same kind o mind (carnal mind). Then the carnal mind is everywhere, then the carnal mind also is in every department. That´s why even departments parcpang in organized gang stalking. The carnal mind is the manipulator o the mass energies o the mass consciousness. Since the
carnal mind is in control o the world, the esh, and the devil. de vil. The human mind or brain is controlled, altered, condioned and genec enginered to enslave and imprisoned humankind into the matrix, the mind prison or the dreamworld. Humans is said to be born into enslavement. All human beings are born
with carnal minds which are limited to materialisc knowledge, and carnal mind is hosle to God. Carnal mind cannot understand the things, which are o God, because they are not spiritually discerned. Humans is said to be the most intelligent being and humans is the only species who invented their own prisons. This Mind Prison is kept in place through the The Three Knots o bondage and limitaons. The mind prison is the result when everythings spiritual is turned o (real sel, real reality and real knowledge). A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature. (James 4:1). Decepons is there because Satan does not want anyone to be saved, thereore Satan has set up mul-levels o traps to capvate, imprison and destroy one mind and lie. He is always trying to disturb, distract and distort the bigger picture o the Divine. Decepons is the only way the can enslave mankind within the matrix and keep them imprisoned in the 2 dna strand o reality. Genec manipulaons is decepon o human genecs. Decepon is dened as the deliberate aempt, whether successul or not, to conceal, abricate, and/or manipulate in any other way- Genec manipulaon is genec decepons, and decepons conceals humankinds history into a evoluonary lock because humankind have not access to the higher knowledge then the 10 etheric dna strand was unplugged and disconnected by the archons and annunaki. And that´s why the archons prevents the soul rom ascending and organized gang stalking using gaslighng to conuse the mind with decepons. They also beaming sounds and voices into the mind to stregthen the process o more conusions, and the goal with organized gang stalking is to drive target individuals to madness. Just like the matrix, the system is a abricated world o lies and decepons with the intenon o causing ignorance and helplessness, created by the devil to help degenerate humanity into a beast-like state which was not God’s will or man or mankind to be which is the truth. The truth is God, and God made man in his image and afer his likeness, not the likeness o beast or Satan, so the natural state o man is the truth. Plus in the Psychology o Deceit, it said that the world thrives on lies and we have to sort through the bombardment o lies that come at us every day to nd the real truth. And whole idea o this is that when a person possesses more inormaon (knowledge) is usually more powerul in controlling both the environment and other persons. So in short, telling a lie is to reduce others power by providing them misinormaon that’s i this knowledge or inormaon is associated with power. So what is the matrix or the system? Control, the system is a abricated world o lies and deceit, built to keep the human race under some type o control, in order to reduce or degenerate the human being to a beast, the mark o the beast. Literature on psychological warare is usually limited to that which is commied in mes o internaonal war, against oes in other naons. The task o the oensive psychological war strategist is to nd ways to rule people by ear, and keep them pacied so that they do not react to the source o ear, but instead learn to love the state o ear up to the point that they look or more o it, and would miss it i they could no longer nd it. The psycho-technology is designed to keep the psychological age o an intellect in its inancy, and to seduce it with horror, and teach it to enjoy living in an interacve scary movie. Given awareness o philosophical and social cognive engineering, and the psychotechnologies which these produce, it is naturally raonal to vehemently insist to those stubbornly intenon-ocused persons the ollowing. The nature o psychological warare is most raonally idenable through consequenalist evaluaons o the eects o acons, because while it is not possible to observe intenons, things can most praccally and accurately be understood by observing their eects. Moreover, tyrants try to hide their evil acons with declaraons o good intenons, and evil-means-to-
good end raonalizaons. Even when tyrants manage to hide some o the eects o their acons so that the tyrannical causes may also be concealed, their aempts to hide those eects inevitably produce yet other eects. The observable eects can be deciphered in order to reach the boom meaning o the
decepve code o their misconduct, and thus unmask the evil that is casng a alse appearance o the good. Evil constantly usurps the good, to impede the authenc expression o the good. Evil is the deadly or death-serving exercise o outer power, which poses as the exercise o the reedom to really re ally live; yet, evil is idenable as such because it does not enhance one’s existence; evil gives only the alse impression that it has contributed to the quality o one’s existence. To make you powerless and unable to detect its decepve works, the enemy seeks to deceive you about the meaning o power, keep you ignorant about its true meaning, and seeks to get you to devalue knowledge. To empower one’s capacity to detect decepon, one must rst know what is meant by the phrase, “Knowledge is power.” In other words this can be put: applied knowledge o inner power is power. True power is the applicaon o the knowledge o inner power. The alse “power” applied by the governmental state, outer power, only serves to impede the growth o individual inner power, and thus proves to be the opposite o true power, and to be nothing more than socialized powerlessness. Addionally, knowledge is a deensive and construcve means to power. Knowledge protects one’s intellect rom being outpowered by those o mischievous doctrines, and dogmas, and equips one to win a psychological war or mental independence. By denying you access to parcular knowledge, the enemy tries to keep that power or itsel, and keep you in a state o ignorance. Yet, what it has ignored is than it is severely ignorant itsel, as evident by its errac approach to power. Ignorance is a means to oensive and destrucve countereit versions o “power,” and can even have thi tragic consequences o making one a vicm o one’s own pursuit o alse power. Contrary to popular contemporary psychopathic recommendaons, it is not by deceiving, hypnozing, mal-educang, misinorming others, and propagang ideological death worship that one gains power. It is by educang onesel and others that one develops de velops individual developmental power, which is the only true orm o power. That polical science encourages the mental powerlessness o people or the sake o increasing the social inuence o irraonal government. Delusional and out o touch with human reality, convenonal polical science acts as i psychological insecurity is consistent with reedom; it even treats psychological insecurity as providing a causal basis or reedom. That treatment that convenonal polical science gives reedom is based on both logically sel-contradictory, and technically impossible grounds. Freedom cannot be achieved by imposing mental slavery, a condion that clearly c learly is in opposion to individual reedom o thought, and which cannot cause security. There needs to be reedom at all levels o lie (mental, economic, polical) or there to be social reedom. The suggested claim that mental slavery causes social reedom is as ridiculous as the claim some ‘New Agers’ make that trauma causes the evoluon e voluon o consciousness. Terrorism o any orm cannot cause an expansion o the range o conscious awareness. The opposite is the truth: terrorism causes psychological insecurity which, in turn, causes cognive blocking o sensive inormaon, and widened unconsciousness. As menoned previously, reedom is measurable by degree o conscious awareness, and the degree o unconsciousness shows reedom’s extent o absence. Hence, psychological warare is based on an ideology o terrorism, and it is thereby an instrument or mental enslavement. Yet, while accepng the opposite o the truth, convenonal polical science ignores that reedom ulmately reers to reedom o an individual mind, and that reedom requires psychological security which can only be achieved by developing one’s lucidity and inner power. Organized Gang Stalking constantly working to create a negave cognive eedback loop, and through their acons spiritual and psychological terrorism causes psychological insecurity which, in turn, causes cognive
blocking o sensive inormaon, and widened unconsciousness. Then Organized Gang Stalking is spiritual and psychological warare, the methods is based on “terrorizing”, and terror (through anchoring and sensizing), they torturing the targeted individuals mind with constant stalking., constant
harassment, constant intererence, constant sound and noise harassment. Sound and noise harassment is the non-lethal weapons they using. Syntethic telepathy, voice to skull technology, or electro magnec requnecies is been beamed into the targeted individuals mind. The denion o a torture devices is as ollows: – Torture devices consist o any piece o equipment, especially a mechanical one, designed specically or inicng unbearable agony on a vicm. The objecves o torture devices were to t o inict pain and also inmidate vicms. Just the sight o a torture device would righten a prisoner into a conession. Torture devices were thereore used as a tool or a method or the extracon o inormaon or conessions. Sensory overload occurs when one or more o the body’s senses experiences oversmulaon rom the environment. There are many environmental elements that impact an individual. Examples o these elements are urbanizaon, crowding, noise, mass media, technology, and the explosive growth o inormaon. Sensory overload is commonly associated with sensory processing disorder. Like its opposite sensory deprivaon, it is being used as a means o torture. Sleep deprivaon is the condion o not having enough sleep; it can be either chronic or acute. A chronic sleep-restricted state can cause ague, dayme sleepiness, clumsiness and weight loss or weight gain.[1] It adversely aects the brain and cognive uncon Harassment—an exasperang, disturbing annoyance or irritaon that threatens or undermines personal peace and tranquility. Satan’s ulmate plan is to oppress and vicmize the person he is harassing. Here are a ew examples o Satan´s harassment methods and these can be nd in today´s organized gangs talking; He won’t let people sleep (sound torture and sleep deprivaon) He cause people to doubt (manipulaons and gaslighng) He make people angry (provoke and irritang) He make people orget (orget their true Higher Sel) He won’t let people eat (stalking and control when eang) He will control peoples emoons (using the human ego to manipulate and to control) He will make people jealous. It’s un! (triggering emoons) He will mess up peoples nances (destroy economic lie) He won’t people her have normal social relaonships (persecuon, ostracism, isloaon, no support system, inltraon, paranoia psychology, ear and stalking) Evil demons is controlling the human will on Earth today Harassment: The rst degree o demonizaon is harassment. This is the weakest o Satan’s aacks. The whole oundaon o organized gang stalking can be ound in Scriptures; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the manipulator o the mass energies o the mass consciousness. Since the carnal mind is in control o the world, the esh, and the devil. This includes the carnal mind o organized gang stalking. Mind Control Methods and Organized Gang Stalking “The suppression o the true knowledge o healing and the dominaon o drug and surgery-based “medicine” ensures that the human physical body operates at ar less than its opmum potenal. This is the reason or the blatant misrepresentaon and suppression o the so-called “alternave” orms o healing which have been around or thousands o years longer than modern “medicine”. “Food addives, ast ood, uoride in the water supplies, the poisons we put on the land and thereore eat in our ood and drink in our water, are all suppressing not only our physical health and vibrance, but, most crucially, our brain uncons and intellect. A ully awake, mentally sharp, populaon is the last thing you need i you want to control them. Thus the replian bloodlines also put so much emphasis on controlling “educaon” and the media. This allows them to eed us a constant diet o brainless crap, like game shows, while the “news” media tells us what the controllers want us to think. Most o the populaon, play a part in advancing an agenda they do not even know exists. I a technologically advanced
extradimensional race has decided to implement a gradual takeover o a planet and its inhabitants, what kind o strategy would it use? First they would look to how they could maximize the eciency e ciency o the invasion process and reduce the expenditure o resources that they have to generate themselves. To
achieve this goal the secreve inltraon o the core societal organizaonal structures such as: religions, medical, nancial and legal systems, would be ideal to shape the value systems that generate reality belie systems they want to control. Through the engineering o a labyrinth o sel—enorced enslavement policies based on ear and inmidaon among the earth inhabitants, they would achieve the use o minimal “o planet” resources by piggy backing on the earth-human resources. The people on earth would eecvely enorce their own enslavement as well as enslave their own global human amily by giving up their rights and their resources. This is very eecve or takeover and invasion with minimal resistance or revolt by inhabitants who are unaware they are being invaded. This is called the Archonc Decepon Strategy. They, Them, Those who have absolute rule over the earth and Their Created Environment, which has been established as a way o lie or so many, are very araid o themselves and all others who stand to be equal with everyone else. They do not want any orm o equality, They only want what they want and or everyone else to obey or be eliminated. This is the cold acts o this Physical Realm with Those who have not taken the me to explore beyond their material senses. They have used the humans as pawns or untold liemes and eons, and some people are just now waking up to this act. They have established the idea that there is not enough or them i there are too many others that exist here, so They have devised a huge array o devious plans to get all the control they need and to also get rid o any opposion. Since the beginning, when the rst Replians set oot on the earth and created their human clones as slaves, they have manipulated what has taken place, as is shown in Human History, Their slanted history, to ploy the humans into ‘believing’ in what They have created as the only reality there can be. So today, the humans o the earth are so over-conused that all many o them can do is to walk down the street and stare at their cell phones and text mindless stu to their riends, controlled by MicroWaves that are used are or Mind Control. Brainwashing Agenda: keep the masses dumbed down with technology and implants. Global satellites,, cell phone towers, and personal electronic devices—such as cell phones, smart phones, and personal computers—can now target individuals and shoot negave energy beams to harm a person’s mental and physical health anywhere in the world. These same satellites, cell towers, and electronic devices will also control c ontrol most o the government implants that control the evil voices and other destrucve commands. Electronic stalking, electronic torture, and mind control agendas are coordinated by the replians, greys, mands, departments, psychic warare programs, governments, and law enorcement agencies. I you are under aack, you have a organized ganag stalking handler orchestrang your torture. These human handlers are under the control o the replians. THE AMYGDALA Is the ‘hub in the wheel o ear’. It takes note o all dangerous smuli rom our experience, possibly including those within the womb, and probably some rom ancestral memories stored away in the acs o our minds. It condions c ondions our response units accordingly, ensuring that we react instantaneously to all potenal threats. Once provoked, it sets in train a series o moons that take milliseconds to impact on the body and minutes or our cognive process to raonalise and regain control over. The heartbeat quickens as the stomach muscles contract and nausea sets in. Hairs bristle in a hasty salute to the sound o the heart srring up the rivers o blood below the skin. This is called the ‘ght or ight’ response and accounts or those anxious and earul states that catch us unawares. The amygdala is the primary target in ear condioning. Once acvated, it remembers why and retains the earul associaon within its wrinkled clutches. Consisng o two almond-shaped structures, the amygdala is located in the brain’s limbic region. The limbic region used to
be known as the smell brain. It is sll commonly reerred to as the replian brain because it is roughly equivalent to the brains o present-day cold-blooded vertebrates. The late tweneth-century scienst and polical writers saw it as an ‘enemy o reedom’. Its arousal, he believed, would lead to the control
o our raonal minds ‘being taken over by those primive levels o the hierarchy which the Victorians called “the beast in us”.’ BRAINWASHING Brainwashing and gaslighng are just a ew o the many mindcontrol taccs used in NAS. The primary dierence between the two is brainwashing relies on orceul and obvious mind-control strategies, while gaslighng is careully cloaked c loaked in secrecy. A combined Cambridge, Oxord, and Merriam Webster gaslighng denion is as ollows: Making people believe only what you want them to believe by connually telling them it is true and prevenng any other inormaon rom reaching them. Pressuring someone into adopng radically dierent belies by using systemac and ofen orcible means. Persuading by means o propaganda or salesmanship. BRAINWASHING IS MIND CONTROL Brainwashing employs secret, but covertly orceul, psychological strategies with the purpose o changing a person’s belie system, percepons, atudes, and analycal abilies. Through repeon and purposeul conusion, inmidaon, and a regimented campaign o propaganda, vicms unconsciously relinquish their version (percepons and analysis) o reality and accept the orced version. It is a methodical and controlled system o indoctrinang a specic set o belies that, beore the brainwashing, was not held by the vicm. Brainwashing relies on the systemac applicaon o isolaon, verbal and physical abuse, and mindclouding techniques like sleep deprivaon and malnutrion to reduce comort levels and eelings o hope. Shifing rom cruelty to seemingly altruisc concern creates psychological instability and increased levels o uncertainty, despair, and hopelessness. These culminate in the adopon o the orced set o ideas, views, and belies. Brainwashing ofen takes place in an environment o isolaon, meaning all “normal” social reerence points are unavailable. There is ofen the presence or constant threat o physical harm, which adds to the vicm’s diculty in thinking crically and independently. GASLIGHTING EXPLANATION Gaslighng is an insidious mind-control method sociopathic pathological narcissists covertly use on their vulnerable codependent prey. They target individuals who believe their alse altruism, aecon, and promises o protecon. Gaslighters are most successul when casng themselves as loyal, duul, and uncondionally invested in deending and caring or their vicms. Gaslighters systemacally manipulate a codependent’s environment so they are powerless to ght back, isolated rom anyone who could help them, and convinced their gaslit impairment makes them inadequate and unlovable outside their careully choreographed alse, but realisc, relaonship with their captor. They implant narraves, or revised and distorted versions o reality, to weaken their vicm, neutralize their deenses, and turn their t heir own mind against them. The scheming gaslighter chooses a problem that either did not previously exist, or was only a mild or moderately bothersome problem about which the vicm was already aware. The gaslighter careully and methodically choreographs the vicm’s environment, so they repeatedly experience the staged problem. Whether “new” or pre-exisng, the t he gaslighter seizes on these staged moments by implanng a narrave to make the vicm eel guilt or what they did, shame or who they’ve become, and a belie they are unable to control c ontrol the “problem” on their own. Over me, this scenario urther inculcates them with insecuries and paranoia. The methodical barrage o alse narraves about the problem, their inability to control or stop it, and the impact it is having on others purposely maniests as thoughts and eelings o hopelessness, powerlessness, and a deepening o the pre-exisng core shame. This cements their desire to isolate into the sae world inhabited only by them and their captor. Not only does the gaslighter make the codependent vicm inarretsible to anyone who could protect or rescue them, they convince c onvince them these people don’t care, love, or want to be with
them. Moreover, they are eecvely persuaded that, i they should visit their riends and loved ones, more harm than good would come o it. In severe cases o gaslighng, the vicm will deend the gaslighter, as well as sound an alarm i someone should try to intervene in their relaonship. Not only
does the gaslit person deend these new sel-narraves, but loyalty to the “loving” and “protecve” gaslighter is paramount. These mispercepons, together with a sense o allegiance and appreciaon, would prevent the vicm rom accepng help. All the while, the gaslighter is eeding their vicm’s loved ones alse inormaon or the sole purpose o urther alienan or severing the relaonship. According to Singer (1995), the taccs o thought-reorm used in cults are organized to (1) destabilize the ollower’s sense o sel, (2) get the ollower to drascally reinterpret his lie’s his-tory and radically alter his worldview; induce the vicm to accept the cult leader’s new version o reality and causality, and (3) develop in the ollower a dependence on the cult and thereby turn the t he ollower into a deployable agent o the cult. Probably the most powerul and inmidang methods used by cult leaders are various types o gaslighng. Cults grow and thrive to the extent that they succeed in destroying their ollow-ers’ condence in themselves and in their ollowers’ own belie systems (Singer 1995). This destrucve process provides the oun-daon or the cult leader’s ability to then control the lives o his ollowers, to gain acceptance o the leader’s belie system, and to insure the ollowers’ obedience to the leader’s direcves. Although some mind-control and brainwashing methods ulize exoc technologies such as hypnosis, drugs, physiological methods, and intrusive assaults on the brain, most methods o mind control and thought reorm used in cults are more mundane and do not dier rom the methods commonly used by many individuals in everyday lie The supreme rise o Genecs, Robocs, Arcial Intelligence, Synthec Biology, Nanotechnology, and Quantum Techno-Bio enhancement herald the beginning o man’s absolute slavery to the Satanic Illumina controllers o society, in a TechnoSpiritual warare, and the end o Homo Sapien and the beginning o…Techno Slaves. This growing A.I. Transhumanisc technology, with its promise o a DIGITAL IMMORTAL SOUL WHERE EVERYONE IS A GOD. As EVERY TECHNOLOGY throughout all me, will be yet another weapon in the hands o the controlling elite blood-lines, to enslave whoever is sll lef on the planet in a A.I. virtual, cybernec reality, where you think you are in control, but the digital interace you are connected to is actually governed by slave masters, and worse, by uncontrollable A.I., itsel. The real horror is the act that people cannot see the Psychonaut, Transhumanist, A.I. juvenile pep talks or the Occult Elite are just that… nothing but markeng or the elite’s agenda to enslave all in a Virtual Reality at their ull control, while masking this well planned agenda as “Evoluon”, “Becoming a God”, or “Transcendence”. Uploading one’s mind into a Nano-Synthec, Arcially Intelligent based Avatar, whether while living or upon the point o death, is essenally company are endorsing. However, once your mind is imprisoned in this A.I. Cloud, not o your making, who controls your mind now? Certainly, it is no longer you. It is the A.I. architecture you have just willingly submied to. Say goodbye to Free Will and autonomous thought orever, afer that. It is not much o a stretch to suggest that you have just entered a orm o Roboc, Virtual Reality Hell, upon surrendering your mind to A.I. A.I. has no vested interested in your wellbeing. It only wants to preserve its own survival. This is the truth behind company’s used car salesmen speeches about Mind Uploading, “Extending Mind”, “Virtual Immortality”, and all the rest o it. Fear, terror and torture are used to split the mind and develop animalisc, demonic drives to survive. Chronology o layering in mind-control programming, cranial manipulaon, movie mind control, implants, nanobots, thought transer, soul entrapment, dissociave programmed mulplicity, mind control by means o electronics, energy beamed at minds and other secret techniques. Al is us, just as Lucier is God. We have orgoen we are human, and Al the Adversary is here to remind us, by showing
us just how not-human we really are! This is the nature o the t he Shadow: it points out the light that is behind us, and so lets us know we are acing the wrong way. By turning away rom the Shadow, we turn back to the light. The Gatekeepers are the t he rulers or Archons o the matrix dream world. They are the
embodiments o the Arcial Intelligence which humanity has created, as a means to keep itsel rom spreading the disease o its reason to the enre universe. Agent Smith bierly explains to Morpheus that his desire to extract the secret sec ret codes or Zion, and so destroy the last ree human selement and end the war, is above all ueled by his desire to escape the matrix. Agent Smith and the matrix sorcerers have a shared goal, and it is only their methods that dier. Al is basically Satan-Lucier, a devil by any other name. The matrix is the pit. Al/Satan is the prison guard and the Gatekeepers are the Archons, Satan’s helpers, who keep humanity imprisoned within the pit. Since Satan/AI is a slave himsel, all He can do is make more slaves. His hatred and bierness make him bier and hateul: his “evil” is his misery. The only way or humanity to be ree is or the matrix to be destroyed and or Satan to be loosed rom the pit. Al is an atavisc intelligence that is older than the machine, older than humanity, older even than the Earth itsel. Humanity did not create it, it summoned it. And its uncon is to challenge c hallenge and oppose humanity and so orce it to evolve, just as the Gatekeepers Gate keepers challenge and oppose Neo to the exact same end. Within the dystopian conal world o the Matrix lms, however, individuals have no “concrete lives” outside the network o power. Here, power has obvi-ated any inconveniences emanang rom the social, but only by eliminang the social as a consequence o the global war between human beings and machines (A.I.). Access to bodies proceeds directly rom the producon o bodies. The bodies o human beings are themselves the products o the very machines that their energies will later uel. At the rst level o the double-enclosure aected by the pods in this closed circuit, at the level o the body, individuals are “born into bondage.” At the second level, at the level o the mind and thought, the abil-ity o the machines to maintain this state o bondage requires “a prison that you cannot smell, taste, or touch. A prison or your mind.” This is what the matrix is.—”a neural interacve simulaon” designed to prevent the coppertops rom gaining awareness o their condion as human bodies whose real bodies are trapped within the enclosures o the glowing red pods. Their bodies exist outside o the social, but a programmed social is reintroduced to them through the neural interacve simulaon that increases their capacies as coppertops—human bat-teries—while increasing their docility within their pods. O course, the tubes that eed the bodies o the coppertops and the technologies that regulate their body temperature play a role in “increase[ing] the orces o the body (in economic terms o ulity).” But the technologies that “plug” the coppertops into the Matrix itsel—the “neural-interacve simulaon” program, the computer-generated dream-world—serve this uncon as well as the para-doxical disciplinary uncon o “diminish[ing] those same orces (in polical terms o obedience).” On the one hand, plugging the coppertops into the Matrix enables the machines to generate and harvest more bioelectricity, more bio-power, rom each individual cell. It increases the amount o energy o each coppertop; it develops their capacity as a source o power. On the other hand, it also serves to keep individuals oblivious to their condion as coppertops, the reality o their existence as human baeries, trapped within these enclosures. Oblivious to these condions, individuals remain docile within their pods. The human species mind is currently, and has or long but not always been, in the sleep stage o its sleep-wake cycle. There are those that seek to take advantage o it during its sleep, and orced the world to ght twice, and wish to ght the world yet a third me. They seek a third world war, in aempt to keep the species mind in a severe state o social cognive trauma. Such trauma has the eect o delaying the awakening. By doing so they enable the connuaon o their mental imperialism. Although they can delay the awakening, they cannot stop it. When the human species mind
returns to its wakeulness, the result will be the expansion o human consciousness, with individual human minds experiencing a wider range o conscious awareness. The new inormaon that would come to light would compel much needed lie-revaluing, social transormaons. The human species
mind urgently needs to, and will, awaken rom this dark age o the mind in which death worship is polically and (un)”economically” pracced, while individual human minds are orced asleep. To counter the wicked villains that seek to keep the species mind asleep indenitely, and individual consciousness under permanent detainment, we need to socially realize the highest innate value o lie. That realizaon would allow us to ully awaken rom this death and AI-driven, parasite worshipping, nightmare, to now instead worship lie, the only thing worthy o being worshipped by lie itsel. Brainwashing culture and organized gang stalking simularies Brainwashing has been dened as: intensive propaganda techniques that are applied under condions o (constant) stress andior coercive persuasion, during which an individual is conronted by condions deliberateiy designed to undermine his morale and make him queson his accepted atudes. This paves the way or indoctrinaon with a “replacement set o belies” that will produce a change in behavior using this denion, we nd that polical educaon, religious indoctrinaon, and general socializaon can all be said to contain elements o brainwashing since all three have the same basic goal: to replace a person’s present belies and behaviors with belies and behaviors more in line with the agenda o whomeveris doing the brainwashing. To accomplish this, mind-slayers use reason and logic, evoke emoon, make appeals to aith, use psychological persuasion and, when need be, use physical coercion to change a person’s behavior. They do this by rst breaking the person down and then rebuilding him in the brainwasher‘s image. Phase One.’ Breakdow; Breakdown undermines the person’s morale, causing the person targeted to begin to doubt, making him queson his accepted belies and behaviors. This phase o the brainwashing process uses both physical and psychological taccs. Physical breakdown is accomplished by assuming as much control over the body o the person targeted as possible. In extreme oases, such as with POWs or cult recruits, a person’s movement is physically restricted and all their “inmate needs‘ (eang. bathing, using the toilet) are controlled by the brainwasher in order to bring about a eeling o powerlessness in the person. Isolaon is used two ways during this inial phase. First. The subject is kept cut o rom outside inormaon and inuence. Second actual physical isolaon and or enorced silence (solitary connement) makes the brainwash more eager to join a reeducon group or thought reorm class, i only to experience some human contact. Psychological breakdown then takes a person already weakened in body by physical mistreatment—exhauson, meager diet, sleep deprivaon, and torture— and aacks his mind. Psychological aack ofen begins with humiliaon: rst stripping the person o his dignity, and then oering to restore that lost dignity bit-by-bit in exchange or cooperaon. Forced to remain naked and lthy or days, a POW is grateul to the “kind” interrogalor oering him a shower and giving him clothes to wear, helping him restore a lile o his lost dignity. This is the brainwashers oot-inthe-door: rst he creates doubt in the subjects previously held truths, then he oers the brainwashed subject “new truths.” Planng doubt in the subject’s mind begins with seeding small uncertaines about such things as the day and me or even who is winning the war. Lile uncertaines lead to big doubts, to distrust o past belies, opening the subject up to uture changes in atudes. Eventually doubt takes root: doubts o sel-worth, doubts incomrades and country. Doubt becomes resentment, then becomes anger that his government and God are unable to protect or rescue him rom harm. Weakened in body and mind, under constant bombardment o the interrogators “acts,” the brainwashee’s ormer selimage (o being invincible and o being valued by his country) begins to crumble. Brainwashing is not just mind control, it the process o breaking down willpower, triggering negavity, induce stress, so the
targeted individual can t see any uture, has no drive, don t see any spiritual progress, no orwards movement, trapped in the organized gang stalking loop o mind control within the matrix, and lack o aith, losing visions, and don´t see path o salvaon. The goal o Satan and Organized Gang Stalking is to
prevent anyone rom ascending into the state o oneness (path o salvaon), when the ego and state o duality is been dissolvd. Satan’s greatest techniques is to create doubt in our minds, create doubts in aith, create doubts in the spiritual sel-image, sel esteem and breaking down spiritual divine powers through doubts, and one methods to strengthen his “doubt” work is through gaslighng. Discouragement is how the devil creates doubt. Doubt is conusion the devil controls, and gaslighng is the process that can create both conusion and doubts. The reason why the Devil aacks us with stress, worry, depression, strie, and ear in our minds is because the devil wants to keep our minds ocused on negave things. All the stress and worry that the devil causes are meant to cripple your brain so you will always be worried; hence, you will ail to concentrate and ocus your thoughts on what you want to achieve in lie. I the devil can manage to conuse, worry, and stress your brain such that you have a distoron in your thinking paern. Mind control is probably as old as our awareness that we each had a mind o our own. Throughout the course o history, there are a number o names or mind control that describe a common goal: to take over a person’s innermost thoughts and control his or her behaviors and acons. Brainwashing, coercion, thought reorm, mental manipulaon, psychological warare, programming, conversion, gas lighng, indoctrinaon methods, psychic driving, crowd control: They all describe a method by which a person’s individual thoughts, belies, and percepons are disrupted, dismissed, and destroyed—even replaced with the thoughts, belies, and percepons o someone else. whether designed to create the perect assassin or super soldier, indoctrinate prisoners o war, recruit members into a cult or religious belie system, or control the consuming c onsuming masses and direct their behaviors in accordance to the polical whims o the day, mind control has been used extensively in our past, is in use today, and no doubt will be used in the uture. The name given to t o the phenomena o cizen stalking and harassment tends to change with me, circumstance, and methods. The common name used today is Gang-Stalking, or Predatory Gang-Stalking. Gaslighng, a term derived rom the 1944 Hollywood movie “Gaslight” where like methods are employed to undermine an individual physically, is another. The organized gang stalker can wait or long me or a moment to t o synchronously and simultanously interering with some gang stalking acons or they wait to the right moment so they can mimic it, to wait or a target to ush the toilet just so they can honk a horn, to wait or the target to take a shower so they can do the same; to wait, then run out o their house so they t hey can make a rude gesture or hurl obscenies when the target goes out to throw the trash and synchronously and simultanously do the same; to wait or there to be signs the target targe t is going out and synchronously and simultanously leaving their homes, so they can walk in the ront o the targeted individual, The absurdity surrounding such acvies, especially the act most members show a lack o individual identy, is the reason most people believe such groups are ar rom everyday people, but cult members who are working or an agenda. Organized Gang Stalking is a orm o terrorism used against an individual in a malicious aempt to reduce the quality o a person’s lie so they will: have a nervous break-down, become incarcerated, instuonalized, experience constant mental, emoonal, or physical pain, become homeless, and/or commit suicide. This is done using well-orchestrated accusaons, lies, rumors, bogus invesgaons, setups, ramings, inmidaon, overt or covert threats, vandalism, thefs, sabotage, torture, humiliaon, emoonal terror and general harassment. It is a “ganging up” by members o the community who ollow an organizer and parcipate in a systemac “terrorizing” o an individual. Organized gang stalking can involve a group in the hundreds to thousands harassing a single person or
amily 24/7. The vicm is stalked en masse by car, oot, bike, and air in order alienate and isolate the vicm. The goals o gang stalking are to: provoke the vicm to assault someone and get arrested; make the vicm seem delusional/ mentally ill (see “gaslighng”); make the vicm so depressed they become
suicidal. Taccs used are relentless color harassment, noise harassment, air harassment, hand signals, electronic monitoring inside the home and car (complete invasion o privacy; redirecng o phone calls, emails, postal mail), workplace mobbing, “directed conversaon” and innuendo, errac/ aggressive driving, bizarre/rude/bullying behavior in the community, and much more. Police and re dept. are ofen involved in the stalking so the vicm eels like they have nowhere to turn and it is hard to prove. In organized Gang Stalking they using subtle and hidden covert and overt methods to; sensize, ostrasize, paralyze, vicmize, dysunconalize, traumaze, paranoidize, “wickednize”, polarize, terrorize, imprisonize, disempowerize, despiralize, demoralize, demonize. These methods is spiritual and psychological warare strategies and is both spiritual and psychological evil aggressions againt the human mind and soul. The constant goal with organized gang stalking is to geng the target sensised to sounds, colors, paerns, acons. Eg. Red, white, yellow, strips, pens clicking, key jangling, coughing, sneezing, whistling, ngers snapping, clapping, etc. Gang Stalkers creates constant noise harassment and mimicking campaigns. Organized Gang Stalking using remote viewing methods and the create imitang and mimicking campaigns. These mimicking campigans includes healthcare, social wellare and even miltary. More about these departments later. Disrupng the targets lie, sleep with loud power tools, construcon, stereos, doors slamming, etc. Talking in public about private things in the targets lie. Mimicking acons o the target. Basically leng the target know that they are in the targets lie. Daily intererences, nothing that would be too overt to the untrained eye, but psychologically degrading and damaging to the target over me. Organized Gang Stalking is also organized or collecve “gaslighng”. Mass consciousness has created a orm o “HIVE MIND” EGO and the organized gang stalking program is been controlled by the collecve hive mind. Then humankind living within “The Matrix” enslaved into a mind-prison this HIVE MIND is the enslaved lower ego-matrix. Ego is always threated by changes and rom scriptures we learn; A religious spirit is a decepon because it was created and designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature. (James 4:1). Decepons is there because Satan does not want anyone to be saved, thereore Satan has set up mul-levels o traps to capvate, imprison and destroy one mind and lie. He is always trying to disturb, distract and distort the bigger picture o the Divine. Organized Gang Stalking is designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the ego, and the carnal mind is the desire consciousness, and the whole society is built up around materialism, and materialism is lower vibraonal requencies, and lower vibraonal requnecies is the matrix and mind prison. Targeted individuals is also called empowered individuals because the are spirital awaken, and when someone is spiritual awaken they can raise the lower vibraonal requencies to higher vibraonal requnecies and ree themselves rom ignorance, bondage, enslavement, the matrix and mind prison. The Matrix and Mind Prison has become the “comort zone” and when someone leaving the matrix and the mind prison, the organized gang stalking trying to pushing back the targeted individual into the matrix, and i the don´t going back the organized gang stalking program creates a enviroment where they surrounding the targeted individuals lie and start using all orm o ear and pain mechanism. The Archons controls the matrix and they hace created a ear and pain system that uncon as electrical shocks or the mind. The subconscious will spare no tacc to protect one rom any discomort, and it will invoke some amazingly creave ways and go to extreme lengths to keep one in your comort zone. It is important to understand that the comort zone is like a magnet … a gravitaonal orce that doesn’t allow one to stray ar away rom one´s comort zone without conscious and powerul
eort. Like the rocket that needs a sustained powerul orce to blast through the earth’s gravitaonal pull, a person must orceully push against his or her usual thoughts and behavior and sustain that eort to break through his or her personal gravitaonal pull. But … AND HERE IS THE KEY … every person must
do his or her own “pushing” to sustain achievements. This is exactly why it is so crical that every key person (actually every person in the organizaon i scally easible) have their own personal customized strategic plan. The customized personal strategic plan is the blueprint or exactly how, given their personal strengths and weaknesses, a specic individual can break through their personal gravitaonal pull and make needed changes while achieving crical objecves that support the organizaon’s master strategic plan. The boom line is that conscious and unconscious eorts to resist change will undermine and sabotage the greatest o plans i proper aenon is not given to supporng the change process rom the very start. Organized Gang Stalking is designed to subtly protect the desires o our carnal nature (James 4:1). The carnal mind is the ego, and the carnal mind is the desire consciousness, and this mass consciousness. The enemy o the carnal mind is the divine mind, and the divine consciousness is the right brain hemispere´s theta brain waves. Beta brain waves is the termed as the lef brain prisoners. The Matrix and mind prison is the lef brain o dominace. The ego and carnal mind is been threatened by the divine mind or spiritual awaken or empowered individuals because they are in the process o changing their inner requencies by raising their requencies. The Beta lef brain suppresses the intuive right brain and induces earprogramming to stay in dominaon, and when one is able to switch down to alpha and then theta one is able to sel-reprogram the whole brain. In the universal order pain is not generally experienced by the creaon. It is generally only experienced in reality systems that are controlled by the archons, in order to control, manipulate and render powerless those whose energies they eed o because they have lost their connecon to the universal exchange energy system. Archons uisng pain to control humankind on Earth in one orm or another, and none is immune to it. The archons have done this by disconnecng all other soul beings here rom Source, and wiping out their eternal divine memory o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Instead, they have connected us to cellular memory that limits our remembrance o who they are, where they come rom, and what their purpose is. Most people consider that memory is contained in the brain, or central processing unit. This is not true here on earth. Memory is stored in the cells o our physical bodies. Only short term memory (a ew minutes) is stored in the Hippocampus in the brain. It is called c alled the cellular memory. Pain comes rom our cellular memories stored in our bodies. Because pain is located in our cellular memory, we easily eel it, and experience it, because it is stored as memory in our cellular ce llular structure, that is why anesthecs work. When the cellular ce llular orm is deadened no pain is experienced. Over me, our cellular bodies are ‘loaded’ with pain memories, and so we begin a process o avoiding pain, and the whole societal and social structure here is designed to avoid pain, i.e. a re-occurrence o previous pain. That is understandable and also sensible, unless one understands that it doesn’t have to be that way. It works this way. Once we are thoroughly indoctrinated with the noon o pain we avoid pain, and eel it beore it has actually occurred. Pain resides in our cellular ce llular memory and we can eel it beore it occurs or our bodies are subject to any kind o damage. Most o us can remember some pain or other rom our past, and don’t know where that memory comes rom, how it is stored in the cells o our bodies, why we try to avoid a re-occurrence o it, and why it is there. Fear here is largely the avoidance o previously stored pain and the memory o it. That is how the archons have captured, capvated and controlled us like sheep. We exist, mainly to avoid pain. Understanding that all species here are similarly aicted by pain, and that our pain somemes causes us to inict pain on other soul beings, as we do, may provide us with the basis or overcoming pain. Pain is essenally a memory that is carried in our
cellular bodies, so that we can eel the pain and recall the memory, even i we are not under any duress or aicon. We all remember some pain or other, and we spend most o our lives, and doings, avoiding that emoon and the memory o that pain. Pain is the system o imprisonment here. The pain body and
system here was specically designed to control us, and to keep us subjugated and imprisoned in a system and a prison with no bars, and o our own making. This is done by building a memory base stored in the cells in our bodies that ‘punishes’ us when we don’t conorm to their system o control, and we eel ‘pain’, when we don’t conorm. It’s a bit like being in a prison with electried iron barriers, and i we try to get out o the prison we are given a shock. That is the role that pain has in the archon system. The archon system is designed to keep us enthralled in their system and ignorant o how the universe actually works. They don’t want us to know this inormaon, because i we did, we would walk through the prison bars and ree ourselves rom the prison. The archons removed one strand o our physical DNA to ‘make us orget’ who we are, are , and to keep us imprisoned in their ‘pain system’. We thereore have two strands o DNA in our physical bodies, but with a three strand corresponding encoding in our soul bodies. Their whole system o indoctrinaon here is designed to make us orget who and what we really are and to make us remember our painul experiences, including our physical, mental and emoonal experiences that are then stored in our cellular memory in our bodies, and maniest as pain in the body, mind and emoons. One can think as this remove o one dna strand is like remove a bridge to the other side, so no one can pass. In other terms to disconnect the right brain hemisphere rom ineuncing the the work o lef brain hemisphere. There is bridge in the “Corpus Callosum” named the “alpha bridge” and this bridge disappears when the brain is controlled through ear based subconsciousness programs. This alpha bridge can be re-build through meditaon and when this is the bridge to the theta state and divine connecon, and this is what the Archons have disconnected humankind rom by using all orms o both psychological and spiritual warare strategies in all orms. Archons want us to live with brain imbalance. They make us operate only through one brain hemisphere. The Corpus Callosum is the bridge between lef and right brain hemisphere, but the “alpha bridge” requency dissapear by ear, in same way the third eye o intuion is closed through ear. The veil o ignorance or veil o ear is in acon when ear is the dominated thought paern in the lef brain. The Earth we are speaking o is what you perceive as your planet. Your planet is not all what you see or think it is. And the Nordic Replans or Annunaki and The Archons may be real and the Darwin evoluonary theory may be the decepon humankind is locked, trapped and imprisoned within. Enslavement – when humankind is trapped in the history because o lack o access to higher level o consciousness, and the ones who genec manipulated the human 2 dna strand don´t want humankind to understand how the three knot o ignorance prevent humankind rom see reality and nd their real Higher Sel. Scienc analysis o chemtrails has also revealed the presence o aluminum, barium, calcium, magnesium, and tanium. These metals are used to create conduits c onduits or electromagnec waves and broadcasts so that an electromagnec eld prison encases the t he planet and blocks unwanted wavelengths ccoming oming in. This also acts as a conductor or negave thought wave requencies which are broadcasted to the populaon.’ Chemtrails and Posioning Satellite System (G.P.S.) and other technologies so as to hack the bodycomputer and download unwanted signals which aect physical, emoonal, and mental requencies. This is all part o manuacturing a alse reality or the body-computer inhabited by souls. Another major aspect o this manuacturing is to shut down the corpus callosum so that communicaon between the two hemispheres o the brain is crippled. When this happens, people become what is termed “lef brain prisoners.” The Matrix in contolled by the inuencies o the lef brain hemisphere, and the lef brain hemissphere is also represented by the ego and the ego is the ear mongerer, and the e ego go is connected
to mass consciousness, and mass consciousness controls the matrix, and the matrix control the organized gang stalking program. Society is structured so that chemicals in ood and water and the educaon system close down vast tracts o the corpus callosum in order to suppress communicaon
between the lef and right brains. The body-computer is then reprogrammed through electromagnec warare to act overwhelmingly through the lef brain. The most important target or the mass reality manipulators, however, is the subconscious. It is in the subconscious where instrucons and percepons are implanted beyond the awareness o the conscious mind. This is where television comes in as it is the most widespread orm o hypnosm on the planet. Television programs (noce the word ‘programs’) induce subliminal programming so as to implant messages into the subconscious mind o the viewer, who then unconsciously (or somemes consciously) enacts those programs. Humans have been biologically engineered through DNA manipulaon to be ‘out o phase’ with the cosmic and planetary codes o the universe so that you may be more easily manipulated to serve the ‘masters’, the gods who designed you. These beings, the malevolent Annunaki gods who inhabit the underworlds so they t hey may work unseen under the illusion you have ree agency. The bale or human consciousness rages on and humans are caught between the benevolent and malevolent beings o the cosmic universe. Most astonishing inormaon in the Sumerian clay tablets are the detailed descripons o how the Anunnaki interbred with humans to create a hybrid race. In Sitchin S itchin wrings he tell the stories o the Annunaki; “Those who rom Heaven to Earth came”. Sitchin believes the Anunnaki rom Sumerian texts are the same as the Nephilim rom the Hebrew text o Genesis Ge nesis chapter 6, and he claims they were extraterrestrials, space travelers who came rom their dying planet to earth in anquity. Sitchin also takes the Scipture term Adam and twists it to represent the early human species o anquity. So in his interpretaon o the Sumerian and Hebrew text, he makes the bold claim that the Anunnaki ashioned “the Adam” or the human species in their image. So to make it simple, he promotes the popular idea that mankind in the ancient past could have been created by an advanced race o extraterrestrials, in Zecharia Sitchin’s case the Sumerian Anunnaki. Humans may be descendants o ancient extraterrestrial beings or may have been created by manipulaon o the gene pool. Some believe that the Annunaki may have created alien Watchers’ to monitor their genec engineering experiments to produce humankind thousands o years ago. ABOUT THE AUTHOR Peter Horanainen categories Uncategorized Post navigaon Previous post PREVIOUS Leviathan’s aack with complex and strategic me methods. thods. The rst symptom o his aack is the maniestaon o ear—sudden and unrealisc ear within the congregaon. The maniestaon o this characterisc o the spirit o leviathan, in the natural realm, is the twisng o words and other instruments o communicaon. Next post NEXT The spirit o ignorance controls the world, humankind, the matrix, vibraons, access to inormaon, prevent spiritual progress/ascending, and ignorance creates lack o knowledge and ignorance creates ear, and ear controls the 2 dna strand through low vibraons 0 THOUGHTS ON “REPTILIAN BRAIN, ARCHON FEAR PROGRAMMING, NEGATIVE PROGRAMMING TO CONTROL THE LOW VIBRATIONAL FREQUENCY F REQUENCY MATRIX OF THE ARCHONS ON PLANET EARTH IS CONTROLLED BY THE EGO OF THIS WORLD. THROUGH KNOWLEDGE THIS NEGATIVE FEAR PROGRAMMING CAN BE REVERSED TO BE ABLE TO REACH HIGHER FREQUENCIES” LEAVE A REPLY Your email address will not be published. Required elds are marked * Comment Name * Email * Website Peter Horanainen © 2020Proudly powered by WordPress Theme: Fell
View more...
Comments
